The Broken Crown: Pride and Envy Reborn

by AO07

Summary:

Subaru Natsuki arrives in Lugunica with an unexpected companion—Ethan Graves, a young man from Earth who unknowingly wields the Authority of Pride. Driven by his desire to return home, Ethan teams up with Subaru, and they quickly find themselves at the heart of intrigue within the Roswaal mansion. Subaru and Ethan are forced to put their twisted powers to use in the fight to protect what they care about.

Chapter 1: Uncertain Beginnings

Notes:

Made some edits on Ethan's character

Subaru tries to blink his agitated eyes clear after rubbing them aggressively. He shakes his head and opens his eyes, only to be met with an impossible sight. A cobblestone road, lines of identical medieval architecture, stalls along the curbs of the road and sidewalks. Sun, high in the sky indicating it's noon, beating down a summer heat. Confused Subaru quickly looks around spotting towering Demi-Humans. Lizard-people, Wolf-people, even Cat-people. Subaru completely baffled is left dumbfounded and slack jawed. Some passersby scoff at his dumb look. Subaru still completely lost in his own thoughts and what he's witnessing struggles to understand his situation, along with the architecture and Demi-Humans, Subaru spots multiple knightly looking individuals, and many swords on hips,

No way....Demi-Humans?? Swords?? Knights??

Subaru's shock transforms into excitement and glee as he brings his arms up above his head and shouts as if proclaiming to the world,

"I've been summoned across the universe to another world!"

His voice rings out across the square like a firework, causing conversations to falter and heads to turn. A merchant halfway through pitching his wares stops speaking and turns to Subaru and looks at him as if he grew a second head. A curious child pulls on their mothers shirt and points at Subaru asking, "Momma, is that man okay?"

Subaru doesn't seem to notice or perhaps he simply doesn't care. Subaru's heart pounds as if he just won the ultimate lottery,

Oh man! I just got a second chance! I'm gonna be a hero!

---

After what felt like countless horrifying and agonizing loops—each one etched into his memory like scars—Subaru sat slumped on a set of stone steps, his elbows resting heavily on his knees. The weight of his discovery pressed down on him like an invisible force. Return by Death. A cursed blessing, or a blessed curse. The words churned over and over in his mind as he stared down at the uneven cobblestones below.

His thoughts played out in the silence that surrounded him, broken only by the muffled sounds of the bustling market nearby.

I don’t owe Satella for saving me anymore, Subaru thought, his chest rising and falling slowly as he tried to steady his breathing. My debt is forgiven. But…

The memories of those he had seen fall—innocent lives snuffed out in timelines only he remembered—flashed behind his eyes. Felt like a knife twisting in his gut.

If I know someone will die… and I can change it… Subaru’s fists clenched at his knees, his knuckles whitening under the strain.

Then I have to!

The thought crystallized into resolve, solid and unshakable. A sharp breath escaped his lips as he stood abruptly, as if propelled by his newfound conviction. He held a hand to his chest, his fingers curling into a tight fist as if to capture his determination and keep it close.

“I’ll save them. This time, I’ll save them,” Subaru murmured aloud to himself.

The faint glimmer of sunlight warmed his face as he raised his chin, his eyes sharper now with purpose. And that was when he saw it.

The sudden change in perspective as he stood allowed him to see over the throngs of people bustling through the market street ahead. And there—amidst the chaos and color of Lugunica—Subaru’s gaze landed on something so out of place it might as well have been a mirage.

A man.

At first glance, Subaru noticed, a dazed look plastered across his face as though the entire world had just turned on its head. But what caught Subaru’s attention were his clothes.

First he noticed the young man's coat,

Dark gray, thick and puffy, clearly built for winter. The kind of insulated jacket that would be right at home in a snowstorm, not under Lugunica’s mild, sunlit sky. It clung awkwardly to his shoulders and arms, ending just at his waist, as if its bulk didn’t belong in the world around him.

Then Subaru’s gaze dropped to the pants. Steel gray, baggy around the ankles—so baggy, in fact, that they bunched up over his boots, pooling at the top like the fabric was too wide or mismatched for the wearer. And the boots themselves…

Subaru’s pulse quickened as the pieces fell into place.

Thick, sturdy, steel-toed work boots. Scuffed and worn, the kind built for construction sites or labor, not for the uneven cobblestones of a fantasy market. The heavy thud of those boots hitting the ground as the young man walked only served to highlight how wrong they looked here.

“No way…” Subaru muttered, his heart jumping into his throat. “That guy…”

He squinted to get a better look as he pushed through the crowd, weaving past merchants and shoppers with a sudden burst of urgency. The man didn’t stand out in any other way—no flashy features or dramatic flair. In fact, he was almost painfully ordinary. His plain face carried the shell-shocked expression of someone whose entire reality had been flipped upside down. But the more Subaru looked, the more he was certain.

Earth. He’s from Earth.

The man’s height made him slightly easier to spot in the crowd. Standing at what Subaru guessed was about 6'2", the guy towered over most of the humans around him. But this was Lugunica. Height wasn’t that unusual here—plenty of demi-humans rivaled or even surpassed him—but something about how awkwardly he carried himself made him stand out. It was as if his brain hadn’t caught up to his body yet, his feet shuffling as though he wasn’t sure how to move in a world that shouldn’t exist.

“C’mon, excuse me! Move—sorry—outta the way!” Subaru muttered hastily as he dodged and weaved through the flow of people traffic, keeping his head up to maintain his visual on the Earthling.

Adrenaline began to buzz in his veins as he closed the distance. Was this real? Could this really be another person from Earth? Someone like him? His mind raced with questions even as his legs moved on their own.

Subaru didn’t know if this was the hand of fate, coincidence, or something more sinister, but there was one thing he was certain of.

He had to talk to that guy.

And fast.

---

Ethan Graves was an unremarkable man. After finishing high school, he found work at the local steel mill, a place where the air was thick with the smell of burning metal and coal dust. His job was simple but brutal: moving hot ingots from one station to the next, guiding them with heavy tongs and pushing them through the rolling presses. The furnace’s relentless heat blasted his face, and the clang of hammer on steel was constant in his ears. He worked long hours, lifting and hauling, his body growing worn and scarred from the unforgiving grind. It wasn’t glamorous, but it was steady work, and that was enough. At least it was close to home—within walking distance, in fact—which made it easier since, fresh out of high school, he had neither a car nor a dime to his name.

It was a similarly unremarkable day. Ethan was walking home, wearing his favorite gray coat to stave off the evening cold. His steel-toed work boots, tightly laced around his ankles, made his feet ache with each step. He let out a sigh.

It’s only Monday.

He chuckled at his own thought, pondering what the future might hold. He often fantasized about what he would do once he was "done saving up" money. Truthfully, he knew he was stuck at that steel mill for at least two more years. Ethan feared change, and despite what he might tell others, he’d grown content, even complacent, with his simple life. Living with his mom—who he barely saw during the week—eating the leftovers she left behind while he was at work, and not having to worry about most adult responsibilities.

Lost in daydreams of enrolling in college for a super advanced major, graduating top of his class, and maybe starting the next Facebook or something, he suddenly felt a strange sensation.

Light assaulted his eyes.

He raised a hand to block it, but the light was so bright it felt like midday, even though it was a cold Canadian winter evening. Not only that, but heat was now washing over him, a stark contrast to the freezing air around him.

Ethan blinked, disoriented, and adjusted to the blinding light. When his eyes finally adjusted, he realized something was off. He wasn’t standing on the side of a rural road, salted and shoveled free of snow. Instead, he was in the middle of a cobblestone street, surrounded by what looked like some kind of medieval fair or… something.

What? Where the hell am I?

Ethan scratched his head, the heat beginning to make him uncomfortable. It hadn’t even occurred to him to take off his coat until he had already started shuffling down the cobblestone street. As he reached up to unzip it, a hand suddenly clamped down on his shoulder, spinning him around.

He looked behind and slightly below him, making eye contact with a young man who was close to his own age. The guy’s outfit was just as out of place as Ethan’s—obviously not native to this world, like Ethan himself.

The young man studied Ethan for a moment, then cleared his throat.

“Ahem! Earth, yeah?”

Ethan’s eyes widened as the words hit him.

Guess that confirms it. I’m not on Earth anymore, and it seems this guy is in a similar spot.

Ethan nodded slowly.

“Yeah... Yeah, I am.”

The young man smirked, extending his hand.

"Subaru Natsuki," he said with a grin. "Nice to meet you."

He hesitated, then reached out to shake Subaru’s hand. It wasn’t rough like his own, but strong, with a smoothness that made it feel almost unfamiliar. He gave it a firm shake, then pulled back.

“Ethan Graves. Pleasure to meet you.”

---

Subaru approached the man, his instincts taking over as he grabbed his shoulder and spun him around. He didn’t bother with the usual pleasantries or formalities. The situation felt urgent, and Subaru could tell this guy was far more rattled than he had been. He’d had his own share of terrifying experiences since arriving in this world, but this man looked lost—and worse, scared.

Subaru didn’t have much going for him back on Earth, so maybe this was a second chance for him. But for this guy? It was clear from the expression on his face that he wasn’t seeing it that way. Not yet, anyway.

The young man stumbled slightly before he regained his balance, facing Subaru. Subaru took a moment to really study him. The guy had a naturally intimidating aura, probably more due to his sharp, angular features and the constant frown that tugged at his lips. The only thing that softened the impression were his eyes—dark circles under them, yes, but otherwise they were the kindest feature about him. A deep shade of blue, like the ocean, with a calm that somehow stood at odds with his nervous energy. His eyes held warmth, not malice, a stark contrast to the scowl he wore on his face.

A light breeze tousled the man’s short black hair, and Subaru’s split-second assessment of the man’s appearance was complete. He looked… ordinary. There was something about his face that made him blend in. Nothing striking. Above-average in attractiveness, perhaps, but unremarkable in every other way.

Subaru, however, figured it was his turn to break the silence. The young man was still sizing him up, clearly unsure of what to make of the situation. Subaru cleared his throat and asked a question he already knew the answer to, but the confirmation would help both of them, especially the stranger who seemed to be struggling to come to terms with what was happening.

"Earth, yeah?" Subaru asked.

The young man nodded, his expression tense. "Yeah... Yeah, I am."

Subaru smiled inwardly, relief flooding through him. It was strange to be this far from home and yet to find someone else from Earth, even if they were both trapped in this bizarre new world. It was a small, unspoken connection, like a thread linking his past life to whatever the hell this place was.

Subaru extended his hand, taking charge of the conversation. "Subaru Natsuki," he said with a grin. "Nice to meet you."

The man hesitated for just a moment before shaking Subaru’s hand. When their palms met, Subaru immediately noticed how cold the young man’s hand was. It wasn’t a chill from the environment—it was the unmistakable cold of someone freshly transported, still frigid from wherever he was transported from. Subaru tightened his grip a little, trying to reassure him, but his thoughts couldn’t help but wander.

This guy probably has no idea what’s going on. Hell, neither do I.

The young man introduced himself as "Ethan Graves," his voice a bit shaky but strong enough to show that he wasn’t broken. Subaru felt the roughness of Ethan's hand—a hard, calloused grip that betrayed the manual labor he must have been used to back home. Subaru’s hand felt soft by comparison, perhaps a little too soft for the situation.

Subaru chuckled to himself at the irony of Ethan's tall, intimidating appearance and the contrast of his timid, nervous nature.

He nodded to Ethan with a grin. "Well, Ethan, looks like you’re not the only one caught up in all this." His mind raced, a bit of mischief bubbling up in his chest. Maybe this guy can help me save Not-Satella. Or at least make things less miserable.

Ethan seemed to notice Subaru's smile and returned it, but there was still an edge of wariness in his expression. Subaru could tell he was still processing everything, still trying to make sense of their impossible situation.

But Subaru wasn’t going to let the uncertainty swallow them whole. He straightened his posture, pushing past the self-doubt and fear, even if just for a moment. "You know, I have a feeling we’re going to need each other in this world. So, let's stick together, alright?"

Ethan hesitated, but then nodded slowly. "Yeah. I guess that’s the only choice we’ve got."

 

---

Subaru led Ethan toward the slums, his mind buzzing with questions about the man who had suddenly become his unlikely ally.

“So, where are you from?” Subaru asked, casually glancing at Ethan as they walked.

Ethan raised an eyebrow at the question before letting out a resigned sigh. “Canada. I was on my way home from work, zoned out for a second, and bam—next thing I know, I’m here.”

Subaru’s brow furrowed. “Really? You know Japanese in Canada?”

Ethan froze mid-step, his confusion palpable. Japanese? What?

“What do you mean?” Ethan asked, his voice slow and cautious.

Subaru narrowed his eyes at the response, then tilted his head slightly with a playful grin. “Japanese. The language we’re speaking right now.”

He chuckled at his own sarcasm, but Ethan’s expression turned to one of complete bewilderment. Subaru noticed the way his eyes widened in shock, then realized Ethan had gone still.

Ethan blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of it. Speaking? We're speaking English. What the fuck?

Subaru caught sight of Ethan’s rising anxiety as his breathing quickened. Subaru immediately raised his hands in a soothing gesture. “Woah, woah. Hey, calm down,” he said softly.

Shit, this other world stuff’s probably freaking him out. Maybe he has family in Japan. And here I am, prying like a dumbass.

Ethan, on the other hand, had just put the pieces together. Something’s translating for me. This is... seriously freaky. He muttered a quiet, internal “Just don’t think about it,” trying to push past the bizarre sensation that everything around him was falling apart.

As he glanced at Subaru, Ethan saw the look of guilt on his face, and for a moment, he considered speaking up to reassure him. But then he figured it was better not to make a big deal of it. Instead, he turned the conversation back to more grounded matters.

“So, uh… where are we going?” Ethan asked, his voice steady despite the whirlwind in his mind.

Subaru snapped out of his brief moment of regret and looked at Ethan, still a little nervous. “Oh, right… well, I thought I’d make use of our ‘alliance,’” he said, his voice trailing off.

Ethan’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean?”

The tone of Ethan’s question felt more like a demand than a casual inquiry. Subaru caught the change in Ethan’s stance, noting the guarded expression on his face. It wasn’t outright rejection, more like reluctant curiosity. Subaru figured that was a win, for now.

“Well,” Subaru started, his voice lowering slightly, “I know some shit’s gonna go down at a slum loothouse. Some good people could get hurt if we don’t do something about it. I was hoping I could get your help.”

Ethan’s gaze softened, and Subaru could tell that the mention of protecting people was enough to draw him in. Slowly, Ethan’s face shifted, his lips curling into a smile.

“Well,” Ethan said with a hint of amusement in his voice, “how could I possibly say no to some good old-fashioned vigilantism?” He looked at Subaru and added with a grin, “I’ll be Batman. You can be Robin.”

Subaru chuckled, despite still feeling the anxiety in Ethan’s voice. He could tell Ethan was trying to distract himself, likely using the idea of helping someone to bury his nervousness about the weird situation they found themselves in. Subaru didn’t mind—he’d take whatever he could get.

Maybe I’ll tell him about the evil gut-cutting assassin when we’re a little closer to the confrontation…

 

---

As they stepped into the slums, the sun was beginning its slow descent, casting the narrow alleyways in shadows. Ethan felt the chill creeping in, and with a quiet sigh, he pulled his coat back on, the fabric settling around his shoulders. He slipped his hands into the pockets, fingers curling around the small pocket knife his uncle had given him a long time ago. He didn’t pull it out, but the weight of it was oddly comforting.

Never liked knives, he thought, but if there was ever a time I’d need it, seems like now’s the moment.

Subaru, noticing the shift in Ethan’s demeanor, glanced at him curiously. “What’s up?”

Ethan flinched slightly at Subaru’s question, surprised by the sudden directness. He turned to face him, his shoulders sagging as he exhaled. “What exactly are we dealing with here?” he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. “What’s the game plan?”

Subaru grinned, the usual confidence returning to his expression. He placed a hand on Ethan’s shoulder in a casual but reassuring gesture, his grip firm but not forceful. “Alright, here’s the deal…” Subaru began, his tone shifting to something more serious as he began to lay out the situation.

---

Listening to Subaru's explanation of what was about to unfold did little to reassure Ethan. In fact, the more Subaru spoke, the more uneasy Ethan became. What worried him wasn’t the possibility of Subaru’s plan failing—it was the very real chance that everything went exactly as Subaru predicted.

A superhuman, gut-hunting assassin?! Ethan thought, his stomach lurching at the mere idea. I’m going to puke…

He could feel his palms growing clammy inside his pockets, his fingers tightening around the handle of his pocket knife, his heartbeat racing as he tried to steady his nerves. Every scenario in his mind played out with the sharp, dangerous edge of uncertainty.

Subaru finished his explanation with a grin and a nod, his infectious confidence only making Ethan more uneasy.

“We’ll be in and out, easy-peasy! Before that assassin even gets the chance to buy that insignia, we’ll have the insignia and be gone, like a fart in the wind!”

As Subaru finished his proclamation, a passerby overheard the last part and shot them a confused glance, making Subaru’s energetic stance falter just slightly. That little hiccup in Subaru’s confidence was enough to break through some of Ethan’s tension. He let out a nervous chuckle.

“Alright, alright, man. I trust you. This is gonna be fine,” Ethan said, forcing a smile. He wiped his sweaty palms on his coat, trying to steady himself. “But if shit goes sideways, we bail. Cut our losses, tell that silver-haired half-elf lady it’s too dangerous, and get the hell out of here, yeah?”

Subaru’s grin widened as he nodded enthusiastically, giving Ethan an exaggerated thumbs up.

“You got it, man! This is flawless planning!” Subaru said, his voice bursting with confidence as he slammed his palms together like some overzealous scheming thief.

Despite the enthusiasm, the exaggerated gesture did little to ease Ethan’s nerves. If anything, it only made the whole situation feel more ridiculous. But Ethan wasn’t about to back out now. He just hoped Subaru’s plan wasn’t more reckless than it seemed.

---

As Subaru rummaged through the small shack, Ethan stood behind him, arms crossed, his expression a mix of exasperation and concern.

"Yo, you probably shouldn’t be doing that," Ethan muttered, his eyes darting nervously around the area. "If she’s not here, what if she comes back and finds you poking around her home?"

Subaru’s head popped out of the shack, flashing Ethan a goofy, far from reassuring smile.

"No worries, man," Subaru said, his tone light and breezy. "It’s all part of the plan."

Ethan just shook his head, muttering under his breath as Subaru ducked back inside to continue his search. He couldn’t help but feel more and more on edge with each passing second.

Suddenly, a cold, sharp steel pressed against his throat, the blade’s edge biting into his skin with terrifying precision. The angle of the blade told him that whoever was holding it was far shorter than he was, but that realization was quickly overshadowed by the cold, lethal pressure at his throat.

What good is a height advantage when I’ve got a blade to my throat?!

Panic surged through Ethan’s chest, and his mind immediately spiraled into worst-case scenarios.

Holy shit! What if this is the assassin? Oh god, I’m gonna die!

His thoughts ran wild, picturing the most horrific ways an assassin might end his life, but before he could fully spiral, a hushed voice whispered in his ear.

"Don’t move a muscle."

Ethan froze, his eyes wide with realization.

She sounds like she’s 12! No… Wait a second. This is Felt, isn’t it? Subaru said we were staking out her home to find her. Oh, this looks bad, doesn’t it?

Just as the panic started to settle, Felt’s voice cut through the tension like a blade.

"Hey, you’re not gonna find anything worth taking in there, so you might as well quit it now. Otherwise, I could cut your pal up quite a bit."

Subaru, still inside the shack, jolted at the sound of her voice, and in his haste to backpedal, smacked his head into the ceiling.

"Ow! Shit!" he hissed, rubbing his head as he quickly stepped out of the shack.

The sight that greeted him made him pause. There was Felt, standing on her tiptoes to press the blade against Ethan’s throat. Subaru didn’t smile, though. Instead, his expression shifted to one of caution as he tried to deescalate the situation.

"Whoa, hang on, Felt," Subaru said, raising his hands in a placating gesture. "I see we made a shitty first impression, but we’re just looking for you."

Felt narrowed her eyes at Subaru, her expression shifting from suspicion to irritation as she grit her teeth.

"I already told you I don’t have anything worth taking. So clear off!"

In a swift motion, she kicked Ethan square in the back, sending him stumbling forward and causing him to whip around to face her. He rubbed his neck where the blade had been, a trickle of sweat running down his forehead.

"I’m serious, Felt," Subaru said, stepping forward with conviction. "You have something we want."

The words hung in the air for a second, and the ambiguity of Subaru’s statement only seemed to make things worse. Ethan glanced at Subaru with wide eyes, his anxiety spiking again. He quickly stepped forward, trying to clarify the situation.

"What he means," Ethan said, his voice tinged with nervousness, "is that we want to buy something from you."

Felt raised an eyebrow, eyeing Ethan with increasing suspicion, before turning her gaze to Subaru, her mistrust deepening. But after a tense pause, she lowered the knife.

"I’m not stupid," she said, her tone still sharp. "You two walk in front of me to Rom’s loothouse. You must be comedians if you think I'm gonna do business with two shady dudes out in the middle of nowhere. You try any funny stuff, I'm fast. Real fast. And if you think of causing me trouble at Rom's then you'll regret it."

Subaru nodded without missing a beat, and Ethan followed suit, both of them now aware that this uneasy truce had only just begun. As the three of them made their way toward Rom's loothouse, the air was thick with unspoken tension, the nervous trio bracing for whatever lay ahead.

---

Upon arriving at the loothouse, Felt’s suspicion slowly began to ease as she took in the sight of Ethan, her gaze flickering between him and Subaru.

If he’s the muscle, this smaller guy must be pretty stupid. Doesn’t even look like he’s been in a fight...

What kept a fraction of her suspicion alive, however, was the look of determination etched on the smaller guy’s face.

Either way, I doubt they’ll actually hurt me. Maybe try to con me, but nah, these guys don’t look dangerous.

They climbed the steps and stood in front of the door, and Ethan shifted uneasily on his feet. The cold from the stone steps seemed to seep through his boots, but his discomfort was overshadowed by the ever-growing tension. He couldn’t shake the nagging thought that something—or someone—was about to go wrong.

Is that assassin inside? What if she’s around that corner?

Subaru, eager to get things started, raised his hand to knock on the door, but before he could, Felt stepped in front of him, blocking his way with an authoritative move. Both Subaru and Ethan stared at her in confusion as she knocked on the door instead.

From inside, Rom’s voice boomed out.

"For a rat!"

Felt’s voice responded with a resigned tone.

"Poison."

Rom, not missing a beat, called out again.

"For a whale!"

Felt replied, her voice losing its edge but still tinged with reluctance.

"A harpoon..."

Rom, always game for the strange little rituals of their exchanges, finished the chant.

"And for the noble dragon lord!"

Felt rolled her eyes dramatically before she finally called out the final, deflated line.

"Bags of shit..."

Subaru let out a laugh, amused by the ritualistic nonsense, while Ethan just narrowed his eyes in confusion, trying to make sense of it all.

"What… what is that about?" Ethan muttered under his breath, completely lost.

Felt rolled her eyes again and started toward the door just as Rom opened it. He stood there, mug in hand, his goofy smile faltering when he spotted Subaru and Ethan.

"Uh… these… friends of yours, Felt?" Rom asked, eyeing Ethan curiously. His gaze lingered on Ethan a moment longer than necessary, a shift in his posture suggesting that he saw the bigger man as the more immediate threat.

Not likely, Ethan thought, his mind racing. Subaru’s been in this world no more than a few hours longer than me. Yet he's uncovered an unremarkable snatch and sell job ordered by an assassin. He's hiding something, How does someone gather intel in such a short time?

Ethan paused, but the thought was quickly brushed aside for later.

Felt shook her head in response to Rom's question, clearly uninterested in providing further explanation.

"Buyers," she said curtly.

Rom nodded but continued eyeing Ethan. Despite Subaru's easygoing demeanor, Rom seemed far more cautious around the larger man. Still, he led them inside.

Ethan followed Subaru to the table, sitting down beside him. Rom took the seat at the head of the table while Felt plopped down across from them, casually dumping the contents of her bag onto the surface.

"So what did you two want?" Felt asked, her tone somewhat bored, but there was an undercurrent of curiosity.

Subaru reached for the items, but Rom immediately leaned forward, eyes narrowing. Subaru hesitated, then pulled his hand back and simply pointed at the insignia in Felt’s pile.

"That there," Subaru said, a casual grin on his face.

Felt picked the insignia out and set it aside, sweeping the rest of the items back into her bag before closing it and setting it down beside her chair. She picked up the insignia and eyed it, her lips curling into a small, businesslike frown.

"I’m getting paid ten holy gold coins for this," she said flatly.

Subaru smirked, his confidence returning as he pulled out an old flip phone, placing it on the table. Ethan’s eyes immediately narrowed.

"Is that a flip phone?" he asked, his voice tinged with skepticism.

Subaru grinned, turning the phone towards Felt, showing it off with pride.

"This is a device that can capture a moment in time flawlessly! And store it for later!" Subaru announced with enthusiasm, like he was unveiling some great invention.

Felt, clearly less impressed than Subaru had hoped, narrowed her eyes at the device. Subaru snapped a quick picture of her, showing her the result. She froze as she saw the image, her eyes widening in surprise.

"That’s me..." she muttered, her voice almost quiet in awe.

Subaru nodded, a triumphant grin spreading across his face as he handed the phone to Rom.

"So, what do you think?" Subaru asked, a bit of flair in his voice.

Rom took the phone, examining it with a thoughtful expression. After a moment of silence, he began muttering to himself.

"Hmm. This must be one of those Metia things I’ve heard so much about. If I’m being honest, this thing could go for at least twenty holy gold coins."

Subaru grinned widely, his confidence soaring as he turned toward Felt. Without hesitation, he reached out to shake her hand.

"Guess that sums it up! Negotiations are over! Hey, I’ll have a drink in celebration another time. Let’s go, Ethan!"

But before Subaru could grab the insignia, Felt snatched it away with surprising speed.

"Yeah, I don’t think so," she said, a pointed look in her eyes. "You think I’m stupid? I had someone contract me for this. I can’t just pawn it off until she gets here."

Subaru blinked in surprise, momentarily thrown off balance. He turned to Ethan, whose wide, anxious eyes didn’t exactly fill him with confidence.

This is not going how I planned, Subaru thought, trying to push through the rising tension.

He turned back to Felt, his voice rising with desperation.

"Come on, Felt! You’ve got a guaranteed twenty holy gold coins right here!"

Felt shook her head, a wry smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

"Sorry, man, but I can’t just back out of a deal like that."

Just then, a knock echoed through the room. Both Ethan and Subaru froze, startled by the sudden sound. Ethan nearly jumped out of his seat, gripping his pocket knife tightly, his pulse racing. Subaru flinched but remained rooted in his spot, hiding his anxiety behind a tense expression.

Felt shot them both a questioning look, before standing and heading for the door.

"Must be my contact," she muttered, suspicion still hanging in the air.

Subaru immediately threw his hand out in a pleading gesture, his voice rising in panic.

"Wait, don’t open it! We’ll be killed!"

Ethan clenched his fist around the knife, looking around for any possible weapon to grab, but his attention was immediately drawn to the slowly creaking door.

And then, through the doorway, stepped a silver-haired half-elf girl—a figure Subaru had mentioned earlier. The air grew tense with her presence, and Felt staggered back in shock, her eyes wide. The half-elf shook her head slowly, her expression a mixture of amusement and mild exasperation.

"I’m not going to kill you," she said, her voice carrying a calm authority. "Why would you think I’d do something so scandalous?"

Chapter 2: Plan B: Fighting a Super-Human Assassin With a Barstool

Ethan felt relief wash over him at the sight of the young woman Subaru had described as the victim in this entire thievery debacle. However, his calm was quickly shattered by the reminder of the situation's gravity:

She probably thinks we're actually trying to buy this thing. Not to mention that crazed assassin is on her way...

His breathing quickened. We have to settle this—fast.

Glancing at Subaru, Ethan saw that Subaru had been completely relieved by the young woman’s presence, his shoulders easing and a peaceful expression on his face as though he'd forgotten the dangerous circumstances. Meanwhile, Felt made a shocked noise and stumbled backward. The young woman, now entering the loothouse with an air of righteousness, exuded a gentle demeanor that contrasted her stern words. She pointed at Felt and announced, "You won’t get away this time. Return what you stole, and I won’t hurt you." As she spoke, crystals of ice materialized in the air around her, spinning in random directions before suddenly aiming directly at Felt.

Ethan's eyes widened, and he sputtered, "Wha—bu—how—WHA—!" He was cut off by Subaru leaping into him, slamming a palm over his mouth and whispering urgently, "Dude! Magic’s real—don’t freak out!" Ethan shook his head as Subaru released his grip and muttered, repeating what had become a mantra in his mind:

Just don’t think about it.

The young woman narrowed her eyes at Ethan for his sputtering, but quickly returned her focus to Felt and Rom. Felt, stepping back, pointed an accusatory finger at Ethan and Subaru, shouting, "You two set me up, didn’t you?! This has to be a con job! How’d you know I had this thing?!" As Felt pieced together the suspicious circumstances, her gaze turned sharp, narrowing at Subaru and Ethan. The Half-Elf turned her gaze to Ethan and Subaru, "So you two aren’t with her?" Subaru quickly shook his head. Ethan stared, wondering what answer would resolve this situation the quickest. However before he found it Subaru spoke up, "Come on, just cut your losses. This situation’s reached its climax." Felt stepped back again, her anger growing. She pointed, this time at Subaru. "You were offering a Metia worth 20 holy coins for this thing! And now you’re acting like you never wanted it at all?! You’re so confusing!"

Rom, surprisingly, agreed with Subaru. "Felt, I think he’s right. It’s best to just cut our losses." Confused, Felt turned to Rom. "Old man Rom? You never back down from a fight. What’s wrong?" Rom shook his head before turning to the young woman. "Excuse me, miss, you’re an elf, yes?"

The young woman closed her eyes, as though bracing for an inevitable outcome. She sighed deeply before answering, "Technically... I’m a half-elf." Felt stumbled back. "Wait... A half-elf... Your hair...! Are you the—!"

Before she could finish, the young woman waved her hand dismissively. "It’s an accidental resemblance, and to be honest, it’s caused me a lot of trouble." She sighed, and Felt seemed to relax, even if just slightly. "I just want my insignia back," the young woman continued, her voice trailing off.

At that moment, both Subaru and Ethan lost focus. Ethan was deep in thought, trying to figure out how to speed up the resolution, while Subaru noticed a glint in the darkness.

Wait! That’s a blade! That’s Elsa!

Quickly, Subaru yelled, alerting everyone—and a small spirit, "Puck! Quick—shield her!" Everyone’s attention snapped to the glint, which materialized into Elsa’s blade, moving toward the silver-haired half-elf. But before the blade could strike, a shield of ice appeared out of thin air, blocking Elsa’s attack with a deafening CLANG!

The hum of the vibrating blade filled the room as Elsa retracted it. A small cat appeared on the young woman’s shoulders, flashing Subaru a thumbs up. "Woo, that was close. Thanks for the warning." Subaru returned the gesture. "You got it. Thankfully, it was before five."

Ethan narrowed his eyes before Elsa emerged from the shadows, a deranged smile playing across her face. Bringing one of her blades to her lips, she murmured in a sultry tone, "Ooo, I’ve never had the pleasure of cutting open a spirit before." Her expression shifted to one of manic glee, and Ethan felt his body shake in terror as she reveled in the coming battle.

As Elsa charged, Ethan vaulted over the bar, landing ungracefully on his back beside Rom, who crouched, towering over the bar in observation. Subaru and Felt sprinted around the bar to join them, taking shelter as they watched the fight unfold.

Puck continued his assault with ice crystals, but Elsa’s unbelievable acrobatic dodging wore the spirit down. Eventually, Puck grew cocky, bantering, "Sorry, but staying up late is bad for your skin, so I’m gonna finish this quickly, okay?" Elsa, preparing to dodge, found her foot frozen by a crystal she had narrowly avoided earlier. The trap locked her in place.

Elsa grinned maniacally as she looked back at Puck. "Ahh~ Looks like I’ve been had!" Puck prepared for a lethal attack, but before it could land, the room was filled with a blinding light. The sound of the attack was deafening—like a stampede of crystal and stone crashing through the loothouse. The resulting breeze nearly knocked Subaru off his feet, and Felt stumbled.

As the light faded, Ethan and Subaru lowered their hands from shielding their eyes, horrified by the scene. Elsa had severed her own sole to escape the trap. Ethan's breath quickened, his body trembling. Subaru stared in shock, while Elsa licked her lips, Puck casually stretching. "Sorry, Lia, but she’s more trouble than she looks. Be careful, and if you need me, don’t hesitate to call."

The young woman nodded. "Thank you, Puck."

Ethan’s pulse raced, his mind clouded with fear.

We are so dead. This is bullshit. I just want to go home.

The half-elf engaged Elsa, but it didn’t take long for Elsa to push her onto the defensive. Ethan knew this wouldn't end well.

I have to do something... But my legs won’t stop shaking... This is seriously messed up.

Ethan slowly rose to his feet, swaying with every movement, but before he could act, Rom decided to join the fray. No sooner had the young woman been incapacitated—sent flying over a counter and into a shelf, which collapsed on top of her—than Rom grabbed his club and sprinted toward Elsa.

Elsa dodged Rom’s strikes with unnerving ease, a grin on her face. "A giant! It’s been so long since I’ve had the pleasure of slicing one of you open."

Rom shook his head, steeling himself. "I’ll show you what you’ve been missing, wench!" He swung wildly, but Elsa continued to dodge with effortless grace. Subaru clenched his jaw in hatred, while Ethan’s mouth hung open at Elsa’s impossible dexterity.

If I survive this, I’m kicking Subaru’s ass for getting me caught up in this.

He thought, only half-joking. After all, it was Ethan who had agreed to join Subaru on what was rapidly becoming a suicide mission.

I should’ve just found a way home immediately. I don’t need to stick with friends from Earth, I just need to go home!

Ethan clenched his eyes shut, his chest tight with regret as tears began to form.

I’m sorry... I’m sorry, Mom...

But just then, Felt slapped him across the face. Ethan blinked, stunned, and saw the anger in her eyes.

"I know that look, jackass! You look like you’re ready to give up—like you’re determined to lose! I see that look everywhere! I’m not dying with that look around! I won’t lose to that assassin, these slums, or anything else! If you have the time to remember all the crap you have to live for, why not fight for it, you coward?"

Ethan was speechless. Felt turned back to the fight, her expression now one of concern as she watched Rom fight. Subaru, standing beside him, placed a hand on his shoulder, gripping it firmly.

"I’m sorry I got you caught up in this, Ethan," Subaru said softly. "But we will survive. We’ll make it out of here. I’ll make sure of it. Don’t worry. Leave everything to me."

Ethan, still shocked, watched Subaru return to his spot beside Felt. He looked down at his hands—still shaking, still clammy with nervous sweat—and made a quiet vow to himself:

Sorry, Subaru. But you’ll have to try harder than that to make me cower in a corner. I’ll see my mom again. I’ll go home. And no twisted, super-human assassin is going to stop me. I won’t let them.

A surge of determination filled his chest, and with it, a deepening rage. Elsa was going to pay for trying to take his life. To stop him from going home? From seeing his mom again? That pissed him off more than anything.

Ethan’s scowl deepened as he got up and returned to observing the fight. Rom, still swinging his club, missed Elsa as she spun and kicked off the ground with dancer-like grace, landing effortlessly on Rom's club. Standing above him, Elsa smirked and said, "Your strength is impressive. It allowed me to do this!"

She shouted, bringing her kukri down toward Rom’s temple. Felt, vaulting over the bar, shouted while throwing a dagger toward Elsa. Subaru tried to restrain her, but the dagger, slightly off-course due to Subaru’s interference, still headed straight for Elsa. Instead of striking Elsa’s hand or head, the dagger intercepted her kukri, throwing off her aim just enough.

But Elsa’s momentum was unstoppable, and her blade slammed into Rom’s temple, making contact with the side of the blade instead of the edge.

A sickening CRACK! rang through the room, followed by a desperate cry from Felt. "Rom!"

Rom crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud, blood slowly pooling around his head. Subaru grabbed Felt and began speaking to her, but Ethan tuned them out, his attention focused on Elsa. She glanced back at the pile of rubble where the Half-Elf was slowly rousing from her earlier defeat. Barely conscious, the Half-Elf clearly wouldn't regain her bearings before Elsa's slow, menacing approach reached her.

Ethan’s eyes widened. For a brief moment, he considered interrupting Subaru’s speech to Felt, but a surge of rage halted him. He turned back to Elsa, who was still advancing on the Half-Elf. Ethan’s mind hardened with resolve.

Elsa... You will lose. Because you think far less of me than what I really am.

Silently, Ethan moved toward Elsa, who remained unaware of his approach. He grabbed a barstool and continued closing in on her. As Elsa reached the Half-Elf, she spoke softly, "Ahh, I’m ready to see your beautiful entrails. I'll send you to meet the angels." With a twisted smile, Elsa raised her blade.

The Half-Elf gasped, realizing her predicament. She shook off her exhaustion and drowsiness, only to confront her helplessness. Subaru, just now noticing the danger, bolted toward Elsa, Ethan, and the Half-Elf. Felt, however, quickly dashed for the door. Elsa, sensing her escape, threw three Senbon toward her without even looking.

Felt was too focused on escaping to notice, but Subaru did. He veered off course and dashed toward her. Kicking up a shield, he threw it, perfectly intercepting the Senbon. As he did, Subaru thought,

Come on, Ethan. I trust you to save her. Also, not bad Subaru! Nailed that Quick Time Event!

Elsa, still not turning away from the Half-Elf, felt a surge of anger. Damn. These nobodies actually forced that girl's escape... This poor Half-Elf shall pay the price!

Ethan squeezed his eyes shut as the rage within him subsided. Facing the task of attacking a superhuman assassin with a barstool, his determination wavered for a split second. He opened his eyes, took a deep breath, and swung the stool at Elsa’s head. The barstool crumpled like sand—not because of its fragility, but from the sheer force of his strike. The broken pieces clattered to the ground, their echo resonating throughout the loothouse.

Subaru resumed his charge toward Elsa, picking up Rom’s club along the way. The Half-Elf froze in shock, and the Bowel Hunter—clearly rattled by the attack—lowered her raised arm, struggling to clear the daze from her head.

In that split second, Ethan experienced an eerie silence, drowned out only by his own fear and anxiety. The sound of Subaru’s footsteps, his heartbeat, and the ringing in his ears all faded into the background.

Oh shit...

"I'm sorry—" Ethan started, but was cut off by Elsa’s kick. She struck with nearly all her strength, sending him flying backward. He crashed through a table, the air leaving his lungs.

Subaru halted his charge and turned to see Ethan struggling to rise. Bent over, fighting to regain his breath, Ethan finally managed to stand, though the pain from his ribs made each movement agonizing. Subaru turned back to Elsa, and the Half-Elf, with the precious moment Ethan had bought her, slipped out of her vulnerable position, now standing a safe distance away. Subaru and the Half-Elf quickly took over the fight where Ethan had left off.

Ethan could hear the battle raging, but his focus was elsewhere—his lungs burned due to his inability to suck air into them. He wheezed, barely managing to inhale. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he managed a deep breath, but the relief was quickly overshadowed by the sharp pain from his ribs.

OW! That hurts... I can't even breathe!

Despite the pain that accompanied every breath, Ethan’s adrenaline kept him on his feet. He reached into his pocket, gripping his pocket knife. Watching Subaru and the Half-Elf struggle against Elsa, he couldn’t help but scoff.

Seriously, Ethan? A pocket knife? There’s no way in hell you’re going to fight her with that!

Shaking his head, he glanced over at the bar, where a few barstools still stood.

This... This is utterly ridiculous. When I get home... I'm not telling my mom about this.

Determined, he walked over to the bar and gripped one of the stools, its added range offering him at least a slight edge in survival. He waited for an opening.

I'll wait for shit to hit the fan. She still thinks less of me.

Subaru, blocking as best he could, was clearly running low on energy. Elsa was toying with him, delivering rapid strikes with the same strength she’d shown earlier, though she wasn’t exerting herself fully. Ethan saw her speed, her superhuman abilities still on full display. The Half-Elf wore a frustrated expression, unable to get a clean shot without hitting Subaru.

Yeah, this looks like a good time.

Ethan crept up behind Elsa, who was delivering a relentless barrage of strikes. He raised the barstool. This time, however, Subaru saw him. Like an idiot, Subaru grinned as he realized what Ethan was about to do. Elsa immediately turned around and kicked Ethan in the same spot as before, exacerbating his already injured ribs. Ethan stumbled back, falling to one knee. Elsa grabbed Subaru and threw him over the bar. Subaru landed with a groan, "OW! I think I sprained my ankle..."

Ethan gritted his teeth, his resolve hardening.

Yep, I'm kicking his ass if we live.

Elsa now advanced toward Ethan, her blades brandished menacingly. Oddly, Ethan felt no fear. The earlier terror had vanished, replaced with a strange calm. It wasn’t for no reason, of course. Ethan had realized something. While everyone else still saw Elsa as an invincible assassin, he saw a flaw.

A moment later, the Half-Elf shot an ice crystal right through Elsa’s left calf.

Ethan smirked.

Elsa's angry. She tried to scare me before killing me, but she forgot what her biggest advantage was in the 2v1 against Subaru and the Half-Elf. She lined up Subaru to keep the Half-Elf from providing support... But switching targets cost her that advantage. 

Ethan’s realization shattered the illusion of Elsa’s invulnerability. He cast aside the idea that she was flawless, an unfeeling machine. The truth was clear. Elsa snarled, like an animal, as she turned to charge the Half-Elf, her anger blinding her to the surroundings. Before she could lunge, Subaru kicked a chair into her path. In her superhuman lunge, Elsa couldn’t adjust fast enough and tripped over the chair, crashing into a pile of loot, burying herself from view.

Ethan smirked.

She really isn’t as invincible as I thought. But me, Subaru, and the Half-Elf still can’t win. Don’t get cocky.

Subaru got up from behind the bar and shuffled over to Ethan, the Half-Elf following suit. Ethan turned to Subaru.

“Felt’s getting help, right? I assume she wouldn’t just abandon Rom and the rest of us, even if you gave her a 10 out of 10 speech.”

Subaru huffed. “My speeches are always 10 out of 10, but yeah, we’ll need backup to deal with Elsa.”

The Half-Elf spoke up, concern evident in her voice. “Are you two okay? You both took a lot of damage.”

Ethan waved her off. “Currently, me and Subaru are standing. If anyone deserves your concern, it’s him,” he said, pointing to the unconscious Rom. “As it stands, though, none of us will have time for help until we deal with Elsa. We can only hold out until Felt gets here with reinforcements.”

The Half-Elf only nodded, clenching her fists as she turned back to the pile of loot where Elsa had disappeared. Subaru turned to Ethan and the Half-Elf, offering a strategy.

“Alright, you,” he said, pointing at the Half-Elf. “Back up a little. You’ll provide support with your ice crystals.”

The Half-Elf pouted slightly but moved back a few paces. Subaru nodded and turned to Ethan. “You’re a champ with those barstools. I’ll distract her, and when she has me on my heels, jump in and give her a whack!”

Ethan shook his head. “You’ve only been on your heels this whole time. But sure, just don’t smile like an idiot, and she won’t suspect a thing.”

Subaru fought off a grin at that.

CRASH!

Suddenly, the pile of junk burst open, and Elsa, enraged, charged straight for Subaru, her eyes locked on him, ignoring everything else. That’s when she didn’t see the barstool swinging from the edge of her vision. The stool crashed against her face, shattering from the force of the swing and her speed. The broken pieces scattered across the floor as Ethan ran to grab another.

The Half-Elf quickly shot an ice crystal through Elsa’s left thigh. Elsa barely seemed to acknowledge it as she sprang to her feet, swiping her kukri at the embedded ice and shattering it. Then, her focus shifted to Subaru.

Subaru began dodging and blocking relentless attacks—each one fueled by rage and power. He wouldn’t have survived a minute of it, but luckily, Elsa had abandoned any strategy. She failed to line Subaru up with the Half-Elf, allowing more ice crystals to fly her way. Despite the gaping holes in Elsa’s calf and thigh healing in a twisted display of her inhuman nature, she knew her practical invulnerability wouldn’t help her if she was filled with ice. Forced to leap away, she wound up next to Ethan at the bar, just as he grabbed another stool.

She turned to him, beginning her assault, this time aligning herself between him and the Half-Elf. The Half-Elf aimed for another ice crystal, but she realized that if Elsa simply displayed her incredible dexterity and dodged the shot, it would put Ethan in the line of fire.

The Half-Elf turned to Subaru. “You need to get in there! I can’t attack when she’s between us!”

Subaru nodded, then sprinted toward Ethan.

Ethan dodged left and right, gripping the stool as Elsa swiped her kukris at him. Originally holding it by the legs, he flipped it to grab it by the seat, the legs now sticking out like pillars of safety. But Elsa didn’t care. She swiped recklessly but with unseen speed. Ethan could tell where her next strike would come from, but he barely had enough time to position the stool in its path, saving whichever part of his body was in danger.

Subaru, still on his way, could only watch helplessly as the first strike came: a horizontal slash from left to right. Ethan barely managed to stick a leg of the stool in its path, keeping the stool in his hands but losing one of the legs in the process. Elsa responded with a diagonal strike, heading downward from right to left. Ethan barely managed to block with the base of the second leg before Elsa’s blade bit into it, severing it clean off. Finally, an overhead slash came down. Ethan knew he had no choice but to sacrifice the entire stool. He quickly switched grips again, grabbing the last leg and raising the seat to meet Elsa’s strike, hoping it would be enough.

He squeezed his eyes shut, hoping for the best.

But just as the strike was about to land, there was no impact. Ethan opened his eyes to see Subaru tackling Elsa to the ground. Ethan lowered his arm, watching as Subaru scrambled to grab the club he had dropped to save Ethan's life. Elsa got to her feet quickly and approached Subaru. The Half-Elf, seeing Subaru’s imminent danger, shot an ice crystal at Elsa. Elsa, unamused, lazily intercepted it with her kukri and poised to embed the blade in Subaru’s helpless back.

Ethan reacted instantly, raising his mangled stool and preparing to break it over Elsa’s head. Elsa, however, had anticipated this. She flung her arm into an outstretched position, two Senbon rapidly approaching Ethan. Unable to dodge, he took the hit: one landed in his thigh, the other in his gut.

But Ethan was resolved to save Subaru. He brought the stool down unflinchingly, smashing it over Elsa’s head. She staggered, growling as she fell to one knee. Despite her superhuman ability to heal, the concussion from the blow seemed to stay with her.

Subaru quickly scrambled to his feet and dashed for the club, scooping it up and turning to face Elsa. Ethan backed away, turning to the bar to grab more "ammo," only to realize something that made his blood run cold.

Shit! That was the last one!

Ethan shook his head, spotting a beat-up chair in the corner near the pile of loot where Elsa had emerged. Before he could take a step toward it, Elsa sprang up and gripped his throat.

Her iron grip cut off his air, and he could feel her nails digging into his skin. With a scowl, she spat, “You! Your bowels aren’t worth appreciation! Not a soul will grieve your absence!”

The Half-Elf shot another ice crystal at Elsa, but Elsa lazily destroyed it by swinging at it without even looking, her free arm brandishing her kukri. Subaru, realizing Ethan was in danger, began sprinting toward him, but Elsa wasn’t about to let him save Ethan again.

Her grip tightened. Ethan could tell it was over. But then, he remembered the comforting weight in his coat pocket. Reaching into it, he flipped open his pocket knife and stabbed it into Elsa’s neck. She didn’t even flinch, simply smirking as she sheathed her kukri and pulled the knife out, dropping it to the floor.

Ethan could only watch in horror as he realized the consequences of facing a superhuman assassin with nothing but a pocket knife and a handful of barstools.

Oh shit… I’m really gonna die!

Just as everything seemed to point to Ethan’s inevitable demise, the roof suddenly caved in. Elsa quickly dropped Ethan and turned to face the larger half of the loothouse. Ethan scrambled over to Subaru, who had crouched down, bracing himself against the debris. Grabbing Subaru’s wrist, Ethan yanked him to his feet. Subaru opened his eyes, his face a mix of shock and confusion.

Turning to the source of the collapse, they saw a man with striking red hair, flawless features, and piercing blue eyes, an extravagant sword strapped to his hip. Subaru seemed to recognize the man immediately, shouting, “Reinhard!”

The man, Reinhard, turned and smiled softly at Subaru. “Subaru, it’s a pleasure to see you again, regardless of the circumstances,” he said warmly. He then addressed both Subaru and Ethan, “If you wouldn’t mind, could you and your friend please stand over by her?” He gestured toward the Half-Elf.

Subaru nodded and made his way toward the Half-Elf, while Ethan dragged the unconscious Rom over to join them. Wiping sweat from his brow after the task, Ethan looked over to the Half-Elf, who was kneeling beside Rom, her hands hovering over his damaged temple. “Do you know first-aid or something?” Ethan asked.

The Half-Elf furrowed her brow, not taking her eyes off Rom. “What’s first-aid?” she asked genuinely, as a golden glow flooded her hands, bathing Rom’s temple in healing magic.

Ethan’s jaw dropped. “Bu- Wha- You—...Nevermind,” he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief, accepting the absurdity of the situation.

Meanwhile, Reinhard engaged Elsa, effortlessly deflecting and blocking her wild, inhuman attacks with a simple sword he had picked up from the loothouse floor. The Half-Elf quickly finished healing Rom's temple. Once done, she rested her head on Subaru’s shoulder, looking up at Ethan. “I’m really sorry, but I don’t think I have enough mana to heal you fully. I can do most of the work though,” she said, eyeing the two thin needles still embedded in Ethan's thigh and stomach.

Ethan waved off her concern, though his words were forced. “The fighting isn’t over; you might still need it.” He winced slightly, his body on the edge of exhaustion as the adrenaline slowly began to wear off. Subaru, in far worse condition than he appeared, had scratches all over his body, though he was far more focused on Reinhard’s fight than his own injuries.

The Half-Elf frowned at Ethan’s response but reluctantly agreed. “If you both are sure, then you can tell Reinhard to stop holding back,” she said, her voice a bit shaky. “If he begins fighting seriously while I’m using my mana, it wouldn’t end well for me.”

Ethan nodded and stood up. Turning toward Reinhard, he called out, “Hey Reinhard! She’s done healing, so go for it!” Reinhard nodded in acknowledgment and shifted into a formidable stance, his sword glowing as he spoke.

“Elsa Granhiert, for the crimes you’ve committed against humanity, prepare to witness the swordplay of the Astrea family.”

Ethan and Subaru both audibly gulped. Ethan crouched back down and shielded his head with his arms. Subaru, still with the Half-Elf resting her head on his shoulder, didn't move an inch, preferring to face the Sword Saint rather than give up his position.

As the light from Reinhard’s sword became blinding, Ethan and Subaru squeezed their eyes shut. The ground beneath them trembled as Reinhard brought his sword high. The light intensified until it rivaled the sun itself. In a swift motion, Reinhard brought the sword down. A cascade of energy, light, and wind erupted throughout the room. Ethan and Subaru felt the force of the strike reverberate through the floorboards, and when they dared to open their eyes, they saw that the entire half of the loothouse Reinhard had been facing was completely gone, atomized.

Ethan stood in awe and walked over to Reinhard. “I guess that settles it,” he said, trying to sound upbeat despite the stinging pain from the needles still in his body and his aching ribs. “Who exactly are you?”

Reinhard smiled softly. “Reinhard Van Astrea, the current Sword Saint. It’s a pleasure to be of service. Even if it is my day off.”

Ethan smirked, but before he could respond, Subaru spoke up, still supporting the Half-Elf. “You know, it’s great to see you again, Reinhard, but how did you find us?”

Just then, Felt walked through the half-demolished doorway, a guilty expression on her face. Reinhard turned to her, smiling. “This one found me. She brought me straight here.”

Felt immediately dashed over to Rom, kneeling beside him, her eyes filled with tears she was trying to hold back. Ethan turned back to Subaru and Reinhard, preparing to head back to them when, suddenly, a pile of rubble that Reinhard’s attack had created burst open. Elsa, bloodied and torn, charged toward the Half-Elf with deadly intent. Subaru quickly grabbed Rom’s club and shoved the Half-Elf out of the way, while Ethan grabbed a battered chair from earlier and threw it into Elsa’s path. She ducked under it with alarming speed however the action slowed her just enough for Reinhard to make it to her, tackling her to the ground and knocking her out with a swift chop to her neck.

The Half-Elf, who had been shoved to the corner, stood up on her own. She looked at Subaru, who was breathing heavily, and couldn’t help but feel relieved for his sake. Blocking Elsa’s attacks had been terrifying, but Subaru had faced them head-on. Subaru turned to her with an embarrassed look, "Sorry about that...It's the thought that counts ya know?" She shook her head, although she wore a smile, "That was very reckless of you." Ethan slowly walked over to the two and stood next to Subaru, giving him a reassuring hand on his shoulder. The Half-Elf smiled at the two then spoke.

She first spoke to Ethan. “The fighting is over, so if you don’t mind, I’ll deal with your injuries.”

She then turned to Subaru, observing the numerous scratches littering his body. “Both of you.”

---

After a few minutes, Subaru was completely healed, not a scratch on him. When the Half-Elf finished healing him, she turned to Ethan, asking him to take a seat. He immediately regretted destroying every piece of seating furniture in the building, but eventually found a spot with less rubble than the others. The Half-Elf knelt next to him and gripped the needle in his thigh.

“Sorry, but this is going to hurt,” she said before swiftly pulling the needle free. Ethan’s leg shot out in pain and he hissed, but the Half-Elf gently placed a hand on his shoulder, calming him as she applied healing magic. The wound quickly closed up. She repeated the process with the needle in his gut.

Once finished, she stood and offered him a hand. Ethan grunted as he took it, the pain from his ribs flaring up. The Half-Elf frowned, narrowing her eyes as she poked his chest gently. He winced, and she shook her head. “And when were you going to tell me that you were still hurt?” she asked, her voice a mix of concern and frustration.

Ethan waved his hand dismissively. “I just... I thought the needles were more important plus it's probably nothing to worry about.”

The Half-Elf’s expression softened, but she still gave him a small pout. “Hmm. You’re right, but still…”

She asked if she could inspect his injury, and Ethan nodded. He took off his coat, and she lightly pressed on his ribs, stopping when he winced. After a moment, she sighed. “It’s a partial fracture in multiple ribs,” she explained. “I’m not great at healing, so if you want to heal fully, you should come home with me. There’s a spirit at the mansion I live at who could heal you. Or if you'd rather go home and just rest they'll heal naturally in 6 to 8 weeks.” She finished with a somber tone, as if she hoped he'd choose the former.

Ethan’s eyes widened. “You’d… let me come home with you to get healed?”

The Half-Elf smiled warmly. “Of course, you and your friend,” she said, glancing at Subaru. “He doesn’t need more healing, but he should get some rest. Plus, you two saved me, so if it’s no trouble…”

Ethan nodded, a soft smile tugging at his lips. “We... are a little homeless, currently…It'd be super appreciated.”

The Half-Elf’s expression softened with sympathy, but then her eyes lit up with determination. “Then I don’t want to hear any buts from you two!” she declared loudly.

Subaru, who had been talking to Reinhard, turned and asked, “Any buts about what?”

The Half-Elf smiled. “You two are coming home with me.”

Subaru’s jaw dropped, and he stared at her wide-eyed, taken aback by her boldness. Ethan rubbed the back of his head, laughing at the absurdity of the situation. The Half-Elf, oblivious to the connotation of her words, looked between them in confusion.

Suddenly, her eyes widened. “Oh! I haven’t even introduced myself yet!” Turning to Ethan, she said, “My name is Emilia. Just Emilia.”

Subaru jumped in between them, hastily giving his name. “Subaru Natsuki!” He stuck out his hand with a big, goofy grin.

Emilia giggled and took it, shaking it gently. “Thank you for saving me, Subaru.”

Subaru was enchanted by her beauty, his gaze fixated on her as her features were illuminated by the moonlight. He was utterly captivated, but Emilia only glanced over his shoulder at Ethan, who gave his name in turn, "Ethan Graves." Emilia smiled warmly and thanked him, "Thank you too, Ethan."

---

After the introductions, Subaru brought everyone’s attention back to the unfinished task. “Felt,” he said.

Felt, still kneeling beside Rom, turned to him with a stammer. “Y-Yeah…?”

Subaru raised an eyebrow at her. “The insignia.”

Felt nodded and pulled it out of her pocket. As she handed it to Emilia, it glowed faintly, catching Reinhard’s attention. He stepped forward, disbelief crossing his face.

“What? It can’t be…!” he muttered.

He grabbed Felt’s wrist and pulled her hand closer, verifying the glowing insignia. Felt, baffled by his actions, protested. “Hey! What the—?”

Reinhard cut her off, his tone firm and serious. “Excuse me, what is your name?”

Felt shrank back, confused. “It’s Felt.”

“Family name?” Reinhard pressed.

Felt scowled, looking away. “I don’t have anything fancy like a family name.”

Reinhard shook his head. “How old are you?”

Felt hesitated. “I... I don’t know when my birthday is. I’m about 15, I think.”

Emilia interjected, her voice gentle. “Reinhard, please. If this is about the theft, I forgive her. It’s no problem, really.”

Reinhard didn’t seem convinced. “That’s no small crime on its own, but if I ignore what’s happening here, it would be a disservice to Lugunica.”

Everyone looked confused as Reinhard stood, dragging Felt to her feet. She struggled against his grip, but in one swift motion, Reinhard pressed his palm to her head. With a sharp woosh, Felt slumped into unconsciousness.

Emilia gasped. “Wha—Rein—”

Reinhard spoke firmly. “Forgive me, Emilia, but I must take Felt with me.”

Emilia shook her head, "Reinhard I told you I forgave her, she doesn't deserve to go to prison just for stealing something of mine." She pleaded.

Reinhard shook his head in return, "It isn't prison I'm taking Felt, some unforeseen circumstances compel me to bring her to the Astrea estate."

Subaru spoke up. “Might as well take him too,” he said, pointing to Rom. “It’d be pretty lousy to wreck his place and steal his granddaughter.”

Reinhard nodded, taking the insignia from Felt’s palm and placing it in Emilia’s hand.

The group stood in silence, looking up at the moon. A soft breeze rustled through the air.

Reinhard broke the silence. “Ah, it may very well be the last time we gaze upon the moon in peace for a while.”

Reinhard turned to Emilia, Ethan, and Subaru with a soft smile. “You three should go. I’ll signal the guards to help me handle her,” he said, gesturing toward an unconscious Elsa.

Emilia nodded, motioning for Ethan and Subaru to follow as she led them away from the dilapidated loothouse. The trio hurried off, putting distance between themselves and the danger. Once far enough away, a soundless red light shot into the sky above the loothouse, catching their attention.

Ethan stared at the glowing beacon, his thoughts swirling.

Magic, huh?

Still grappling with the strange concepts this world had introduced, Ethan shook his head to clear it.

Maybe it’ll actually be useful. Emilia knows magic, after all. Maybe she can help me find a way back home. Who knows—this might even be easier than I thought.

Chapter 3: A Brief Respite

The moon hung low in the night sky as Emilia led Subaru and Ethan through the winding streets of the Royal Capital. The city's lights flickered through the alleys, casting long shadows on the cobblestone streets. Emilia’s pace was quick and determined, her long silver hair bouncing with each step as she glanced back at Subaru and Ethan every so often to ensure they were keeping up.

“You two look like you could use a rest,” Emilia said, her voice light but filled with concern. “We’ll be at the hotel soon. It’s not much, we'll head back to where I live once I update Ram on the situation.”

Ethan winced, feeling the dull ache in his ribs with every step. His body still carried the remnants of the fight back at the loot house. Subaru, though clearly exhausted, seemed to be in slightly better shape. The events of the day weighed on both of them, but the promise of rest, at least for the moment, kept their spirits up.

“Yeah, a bed sounds amazing right about now,” Ethan muttered, grinning faintly despite the pain. “Especially after getting thrown around like a ragdoll.”

Subaru gave him a sly smirk, “That does tend to happen when you fight OP Assassins with nothing but barstools.”

The trio continued on, with the occasional word exchanged between them, but their steps were heavy, worn from the chaotic events earlier. As they rounded a corner, a modest hotel came into view. It wasn’t the grandest establishment, but it had the look of somewhere that offered safety and respite—exactly what they needed right now.

“This is where I’m staying for the time being,” Emilia said, pushing open the door to the hotel. "I'll let Ram know we need to leave."

The interior was warm and comfortable, a classic welcoming hotel, Ethan wouldn't mind staying here for the night if it weren't for his ribs.

They stepped inside, and before they could even properly adjust to their new surroundings, a voice interrupted.

“Lady Emilia, you’ve returned.”

A figure emerged from the shadows of the room, and though her demeanor was calm, there was an unmistakable sharpness in her presence. The woman, a maid by the look of her uniform, had light pink hair that fell around her head in a short bowl with a small part for her right eye to be visible, a rather intriguing colour of pink, and her pink eye studied Subaru and Ethan with a cool but unimpressed expression.

“This is Ram,” Emilia explained with a smile. “She’s helping me while I’m in the capital. Ram, these two saved me and I want to bring them to the mansion to heal them—Subaru and Ethan.”

Ram’s gaze lingered on them both for a moment before she spoke with an air of mockery. “Miss Emilia are you certain it was these two?” Her tone was biting, a smirk playing at the corner of her lips as she examined their disheveled appearance. Subaru, in particular, looked like he had been through a rough day.

Ethan raised an eyebrow at the sharpness of her words. “Nice to meet you too,” he muttered dryly, but Subaru just shrugged and tried to brush it off.

Emilia, sensing the tension, stepped in with a more serious tone. “Ram, please. There’s no time for that. We need to act quickly. Ethan is injured—he’s got fractured ribs—and Subaru’s not in much better shape. We need to get to the mansion immediately.”

Ram’s playful smirk faded as she took in Emilia’s urgent expression. “Fractured?” she said, her voice softer now, though still tinged with the faintest edge. “You’re sure you can’t manage it here?”

Emilia shook her head. “Ethan needs Beatrice’s help. I’m not skilled enough with healing to fix his ribs even if I did have the mana to do it.”

Beatrice. The name held weight in the room, and it was clear to both Subaru and Ethan that Emilia wasn’t one to ask for help lightly. Beatrice was someone important, someone with the power to heal wounds like Ethan’s.

“Fine,” Ram said with a curt nod. “I’ll prepare a wagon for you. We’ll leave immediately. Just don’t expect a warm reception, though. Lord Roswaal won’t be pleased with this kind of disruption.”

Subaru, who had been listening intently, looked confused. “Wait, mansion? What’s going on? You live in a mansion?”

Emilia sighed, her expression softening as she explained. “Yes, Roswaal’s mansion is where I live, he's helped me, and Beatrice, who lives there too, will be able to heal Ethan properly, we need to get there as fast as possible.”

Ethan gave a tired nod, his mind already spinning from the sudden shift in plans. “Well, I’m not about to argue. Let’s get going before I keel over right here.”

With that, the preparations were quick. Ram left the room with a quiet efficiency, and soon enough, Emilia, Subaru, and Ethan were heading out of the hotel, moving back into the chilly night air. A small wagon was waiting outside, ready to take them on the long journey to Roswaal’s mansion.

As they climbed into the wagon, Subaru couldn’t help but feel a bit of unease. “This is really happening, huh? A mansion, a healer, a noble... what a mess.”

Ethan leaned back against the wagon’s wooden frame, trying to ignore the throbbing in his side. “At this point, I’m just rolling with it. I’m sure we’ll figure something out.” Ethan said, but thought,

This is coming nicely, I got the help of a magic user AND a Lord? This Roswaal guy could help me. Not to mention the mysterious Beatrice who apparently is even more gifted then Emilia! I'll be home for dinner at this rate! And I can forget this ever happened!

The ride was long and quiet, the only sounds being the creaking of the wagon wheels and the occasional murmur from Emilia, who seemed lost in thought. The cool night air was a welcome contrast to the warmth of the hotel, though it didn’t do much to dull the exhaustion that weighed on all three of them.

---

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the wagon crested a small hill, revealing the sprawling estate of Roswaal’s mansion in the distance. The mansion loomed ahead, grand and imposing, standing out against the moonlit landscape.

As the wagon came to a stop, the gates of the mansion slowly creaked open, revealing a figure waiting in the threshold. A tall man, dressed in a colorful, extravagant outfit, greeted them with a wide, welcoming smile. His hair was wild and long, framing his face like a work of art. His eyes gleamed with a mischievous light, making it clear he was not someone easily understood at first glance.

“Ah, Emilia!” the man called, his voice deep and smooth with a sing-song quality. “It’s been far too long. And you’ve brought guests, I see. How delightful!”

Emilia stepped forward, her expression softening with familiarity. “Roswaal, it’s good to see you again.”

Roswaal’s gaze shifted to Subaru and Ethan, studying them carefully with an air of curiosity and amusement. A large, knowing smile painted his face as he looked at Subaru, but for a fraction of a second, when his eyes landed on Ethan, Ethan noticed a flicker of confusion—or perhaps even surprise. “And who do we have here?” Roswaal asked, his smile never fading.

Emilia stepped forward, explaining, "Ethan and Subaru... While I was in the capital, my insignia was stolen. They helped me retrieve it. Ethan is really hurt right now, and I wasn’t able to heal him fully, so I brought him here along with Subaru. I was hoping Beatrice could tend to them?”

Roswaal’s smile didn’t waver as he simply nodded. “Ah, but of course! Saving a Royal Selection candidate is no small feat, and thus the reward shall not be a small one either! Ram, Rem…”

Ethan and Subaru, too exhausted to catch the significance of the “Royal Selection Candidate” title, were instead drawn to another maid they hadn’t noticed. She was an identical copy of Ram, except for her blue hair and eyes, and a part in her left eye instead of the right. She stared at Ethan and Subaru with a blank expression before quickly snapping out of it to focus on Roswaal.

“Yes, Lord Roswaal?” she asked.

Roswaal smirked. “Please guide our dear guests to available rooms! And Ram, inform Beatrice her services are required!”

With that, Rem scowled briefly before turning to walk toward the mansion. Without a word, she began leading Subaru and Ethan to separate rooms. Subaru’s was smaller but still adorned with lavish decor, and Ethan’s was no different—both rooms featured large, plush beds. Rem instructed Subaru to rest before guiding Ethan to his room, where she made him sit on the bed while they waited for Ram to return with Beatrice.

The tension in the air was thick. Ethan tried to ignore Rem’s presence, but her gaze felt like two sharp beams boring into the back of his head. Finally, unable to stand it any longer, he turned to her.

“Umm… Is something wrong?”

Rem didn’t soften her demeanor but replied immediately, “What makes you ask that, honored guest?”

Ethan, irritated by both the constant pain in his ribs and Rem’s unfounded attitude, snapped back, “I can practically feel how angry you are right now in like all 5 of my senses. Is it something I did, or is it something else?”

Her intense gaze flickered with fury before she hissed, “Perhaps it’s simply your mind playing tricks on you.”

Ethan raised an eyebrow and shook his head before turning back to face the wall.

Beatrice can’t get here any sooner.

Suddenly, the door swung open, and in stomped a pouty child dressed in a lavish dress. Her drill-shaped pigtails bounced with every forceful step as she marched up to Ethan, stopping right in front of him.

Ethan was struck dumb by her boldness. She spoke condescendingly, “Is it you who is hollering about your wounds? If it’s nothing serious, I’ll have to show you how big a mistake interrupting Betty’s reading time is.”

Ethan blinked, then stammered, “Uhm… Who are you?”

The girl frowned. “Betty is the Great Spirit of Yin, Guardian of the Forbidden Library. And the one the pink maid fetched to heal you, I suppose.”

Ethan stared, “You’re Beatrice?”

Beatrice nodded slowly, as if explaining something to a toddler.

“So, you must be a prodigy in healing magic,” Ethan reasoned, a clever smirk on his face. After all, a young adult mage couldn’t heal his ribs, but this twelve-year-old could?

Beatrice didn’t know whether to be offended or proud by his assumption. “Betty is much older than the girl who brought you here. In fact, Betty is a spirit. Weren’t you listening?”

Ethan’s eyes widened in realization. “Oh, so you age slower or something?”

Beatrice lowered her head, her voice tinged with a defeated tone. “Betty doesn’t age, I suppose.”

Yikes, maybe don’t mention lifespan to an immortal.

Ethan quickly moved on, “So you must know a lot of magic?”

Beatrice looked back up at him with a bored expression. “Correct. Betty, however, has no interest in taking on a student. You’ll have to be someone else’s disappointment, I suppose.”

Ethan smiled and shook his head. “You misunderstand. I just want to know if you’re qualified to tackle the world’s greatest magical mysteries.”

Beatrice scoffed. “Of course Betty is the guardian of the Forbidden Library. I have no desire to see another dumbstruck human who can’t fathom Betty’s knowledge.” She paused, narrowing her eyes. “Did you get the pink maid to fetch Betty for a reason, I wonder?”

Ethan rubbed the back of his head, smiling sheepishly. “Yeah, I did. While saving Emilia, I got hurt a bit, and I guess she just wanted to repay me. My ribs are busted.”

Beatrice eyed him sharply, then roughly prodded his side. Ethan winced, causing Beatrice to hum in thought. She backed away, speaking in a matter-of-fact tone. “Yes, fractured indeed. Betty hadn’t expected the brat to diagnose you properly. Betty will deal with this quickly, but you owe Betty!”

Ethan could only nod, taken aback by her blunt tone.

Beatrice placed her palms on Ethan’s side without regard for the pain, and he struggled to suppress a wince. A sudden warmth spread through him, far more intense and soothing than when Emilia had healed him. Though Rem’s icy gaze still burned into the back of his head, it seemed to retreat somewhat as Beatrice worked her magic. Conversely, Ethan noticed that Rem’s hostility only grew as he attempted to gather information about Beatrice.

Rem’s hatred goes beyond just a loud arrival in the middle of the night; she’s genuinely suspicious of me. Asking Beatrice about "magical problems" must’ve set her off a bit. Whatever she’s assuming I am, or who I am, she’s expecting me to be some asshole that uses people. I don’t know how dangerous she is, so I shouldn’t push my luck.

As the healing magic faded, the dull ache in Ethan’s side was completely gone. Not even a trace of pain remained. However, Beatrice hadn’t yet removed her palms from his side. Just as he was about to speak, he felt a strange drain of energy.

I feel a bit more tired now... What did she do?

Beatrice removed her hands, casting him a knowing look, then turned to Rem, who had been standing near the window. “Cease your savage hostility, girl. This one is no threat to the mansion, I suppose.”

Ethan glanced at Rem, who stared back with narrowed eyes. Without a word, she bowed stiffly and left the room.

“What was that about?” Ethan asked.

Beatrice shook her head. “It shouldn’t be a further problem, I suppose. But now you owe Betty twice.” She turned and left the room.

Ethan stood, Crap! I forgot to ask her how I get back!

He opened the door and glanced down the hall, but Beatrice was nowhere to be found. He turned the other way, still no sign of her.

What the... Where did she go? Probably some magic stuff my brain will never understand.

Sighing, Ethan returned to his room and draped his coat over the chair by the desk. He removed his boots and placed them neatly beside the bed.

I might have to get a little used to this.

A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. He called out, “Come in!” Ram entered, looking at Ethan with indifference.

“Given the late hour, you and your friend are expected to wait until morning for your situation to be discussed. Feel free to sleep until breakfast is ready. Just make sure to get up before 7, or I’ll wake you up with pots and pans.”

Ethan chuckled and smiled. “Sure, thank you.”

Ram bowed slightly and left, closing the door behind her.

Ethan shifted, lying down on the bed. The only light in the room came from the moon outside. As he drifted off to sleep, he thought to himself:

Breakfast... That’s when I’ll ask for Roswaal, Emilia, and Beatrice’s help in getting home… I’ll be alright… I’ll see mom again.

With that, Ethan closed his eyes, reassuring himself as sleep finally overtook him.

I won’t let myself forget. Above all, I need to go home.

Chapter 4: Help Me Get Home

The early wake-up call, so forcefully imposed by Ram, was more than heeded by Ethan. Back on Earth, his job required him to start by 7 a.m., so waking before sunrise at 5 a.m. was routine. However, this morning was different. Restlessness clung to him like a second skin, twisting him through endless positions on the unfamiliar bed. After an initial three hours of what could barely be called sleep, Ethan found himself awake and unable to drift off again.

He lay flat on his back, blankets in disarray and pillows scattered around him, staring at the ceiling as his thoughts churned.

What time is it? Subaru and I made it to the loot house just before sundown—summer here, maybe 8 or 9. We fought Elsa for, what, ten minutes? Got out of there another five minutes later?

He continued his mental calculations, estimating how long the walk to the hotel took, then the wagon ride to the mansion. Finally, he settled on a conclusion.

Aha! So by my guess, it’s about 5 a.m. Wish I had something to confirm it...

Sitting up, his gaze fell immediately on a clock mounted on the wall across from the bed. It displayed the time: 5:00 a.m.

Oh.

Shaking his head in quiet embarrassment, Ethan climbed out of bed. He quickly straightened the sheets, pulled on his boots, and threw on his coat. Despite whatever heating method the mansion employed, the morning air held a biting chill. As he prepared himself, his thoughts began to spiral.

Man, I need to get my head on straight. I didn’t lose it in the loot house, sure, but I was reckless. This world isn’t real—not to me. I shouldn’t be solving its problems if I’m planning to leave. Still... how did Subaru uncover all that? He knew it was Elsa who contracted Felt to steal from Emilia, but none of them knew who he was. He definitely didn’t have an accomplice. How long was he even there before I showed up? A few hours?

He wandered aimlessly through the halls, turning a corner and catching sight of Ram dusting a vase of flowers.

Guess I’m not the only one who wakes up early.

Ram noticed him and straightened. "Ethan, did you even sleep at all? Breakfast isn’t for another two hours. Perhaps you’d like some more rest?" Her mocking tone made it clear she doubted he would take the advice.

Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Umm... sure, but I was just wondering where the bathroom was."

Ram blinked, seemingly surprised by his agreement, Ethan assuming the reason for her surprise asked, "Did Subaru wake up early as well?" Ram shook her head, "That moron decided to ‘explore’ the mansion after we all went to bed. He nearly killed himself pestering Beatrice. He’s since been put to bed."

Ethan’s brow furrowed. "Put?"

Ram smirked. "Beatrice drained nearly all of his mana. He collapsed and passed out, leaving me with the dishonor of carrying him back to his room."

Ethan chuckled despite himself, shaking his head. "Where’s Emilia?"

Ram’s smirk faded. "Barusu tried to figure that out, too. Nearly woke her up. She’s still in her room, sleeping off the mana she used saving the two of you last night. She usually wakes around 6 or 6:30. Don’t even think about disturbing her." Her tone turned sharper, carrying a note of protectiveness.

She gestured toward a door in the hallway. "The bathroom is there. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have duties to attend to. I haven’t even started on breakfast, so please refrain from interrupting my or Rem’s work."

Ethan nodded his thanks and entered the bathroom. Splashing cold water on his face, he stared into the mirror, letting the chill pull him back to a semblance of calm.

This is ridiculous. Another world. Ok, Ethan, calm down. You’ve got Emilia’s help. Roswaal will probably reward you for aiding her. Ask for help getting home—that’s a logical first step. And Beatrice... if I can befriend her, she’ll help me too. Just breathe. You’ve got this.

He inhaled deeply, the steady rhythm of his breath grounding him. When he exited the bathroom, he headed straight back to his room. The brief conversation with Ram and his own mental pep talk had done wonders to settle him.

By the time he closed the door behind him and set his coat on the chair, the weight of exhaustion crashed down with full force. Kicking off his boots, he collapsed onto the bed, pulling the covers over himself.

I’ll be okay. I can figure this out.

With that final thought, sleep claimed him once more.

---

Ethan woke with a jolt to the clanging of pots and pans reverberating through the adjacent room. He sat up, blinking groggily, and then chuckled to himself.

Poor Subaru.

The muffled sounds of Subaru’s protests and Ram’s sharp, biting replies filtered through the walls. Shaking his head, Ethan began to get himself ready for the day. Just as he finished making his bed, he heard footsteps approaching his door. The handle turned, and Ram entered, a faint smirk playing on her lips as she took in the sight of him already tidying up.

“Well, it seems one of our guests has proper etiquette,” she remarked, glancing over her shoulder.

Ethan followed her gaze to see Subaru standing behind her, arms crossed and visibly annoyed. Subaru’s eyes flicked to Ethan’s neatly made bed, and he huffed.

“What? I have plenty of etiquette!” Subaru retorted indignantly. “Yesterday was my cheat day.”

Ram scoffed, clearly unimpressed, before sweeping off down the hall, leaving the two men alone. Ethan grabbed his coat and stepped out of the room, glancing at Subaru, who looked him up and down.

“So, Roswaal is going to reward us,” Ethan said, breaking the silence.

Subaru nodded with a sly grin. “That he is. Have you thought about what you’re gonna ask him for?”

“Yeah,” Ethan replied simply.

“Me too.” Subaru’s grin widened as he clapped his hands together, rubbing them conspiratorially. “And let me tell you, my plan is genius. I’m going to ask for a job here as a butler. Then—” he raised his arms dramatically, his voice swelling—“I’ll slowly start a romance with the angelic Emilia!”

Ethan chuckled, shaking his head as he adjusted his collar. “Sure, man. Whatever you say.”

Subaru turned to him, undeterred. “I’m serious! My plan will work. I just need to show Emilia my heroic side more often.” He puffed out his chest with pride.

Ethan snorted. “Were you still in kindergarten when you got transported here? Why not try being yourself? You know, sincere?”

Subaru stared at him as if he’d just suggested the most absurd idea in the world. “Trust me, man, isekai protagonists are always OP heroes. That’s just the hand I’ve been dealt.”

Ethan shook his head again. “Alright, but for the record, I’m done with hunting superhuman assassins or whatever else comes up. My priority is finding a way back home.”

Subaru’s enthusiasm dimmed at that. “Home? Why?” His voice softened. “I mean, I get it if you miss your family, but here... we could be so much more. We could be heroes!”

Ethan’s gaze dropped to the floor. “That’s ridiculous,” he said quietly. “My mom... she’s strong, but I was all she had. She never said it outright, but I could tell she wished I’d done something for myself. I owe her that much. She nearly lost everything, and I was the only thing she had left. I don’t know how long she can last without me.”

Subaru’s expression softened, his bravado melting away. He stepped forward and placed a hand on Ethan’s shoulder. “I get it,” he said. “I won’t try to make you stay in this crazy world. And if there’s anything I can do to help you get back, I will.”

Ethan met his eyes, a small smile forming on his lips. “Thanks, man. I appreciate it.”

---

Ethan and Subaru wandered through the sprawling hallways of the mansion, taking a wrong turn at nearly every opportunity. Their conversation continued as they walked, the topic as pressing as ever.

"I'm going to ask Roswaal for help getting back to my world," Ethan said decisively.

Subaru nodded thoughtfully. "Do you think he'll believe you?"

Ethan sighed, shaking his head. "I don’t know, but if he doesn’t, I’ll show him this." He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. It wasn’t the latest model by any means, but it was unmistakably out of place in a medieval world.

Subaru’s eyes lit up with recognition. “Fair enough. But where do you even start with trying to get back?”

“That’s the problem,” Ethan admitted, running a hand through his hair. “Usually, how I got here would be a big clue, but I ended up here by zoning out. Not exactly helpful. My hope is that this world knows about other worlds—and people being sent to them—and that someone knows how to send me back. If Roswaal, Emilia, and Beatrice work together, we might find a solution. Then... maybe I’ll be home in time for lunch. Hopefully.”

Subaru chuckled. “Yeah, let’s hope so.”

The conversation lapsed into silence as they continued their aimless wandering. A familiar figure soon appeared around the corner—Ram. Upon seeing them, her expression hardened, her crimson eyes narrowing.

“What are you two doing all the way out here?” she asked sharply.

Ethan shrugged. “No one gave us a tour.”

Ram blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the simple response. With a resigned sigh, she turned on her heel. “Follow me,” she muttered, clearly unimpressed.

The pair trailed behind her, eventually arriving at the dining room on the opposite side of the mansion. Breakfast was already served, and the rest of the mansion’s inhabitants were seated at the long table.

Emilia greeted them with a warm smile as Ram directed Ethan and Subaru to their seats. They sat beside each other, though a single chair separated them from Emilia. Across from Subaru sat Beatrice, feeding Puck with a bright smile, while Roswaal presided over the table from its head. Behind him stood Ram and Rem, the former looking irritated, the latter impassive as always.

Subaru broke the silence first. “Uh... sorry we’re late. We didn’t know where the dining room was.”

Roswaal waved his hand dismissively, his signature grin firmly in place. “Ah, but of course! We were so preoccupied with tending to your wounds that we neglected to provide a proper tour of the manor. How careless of us!” His exaggerated tone filled the room, his words flowing with dramatic flair.

His expression shifted slightly as he continued. “As Miss Emilia’s official backer in the Royal Selection, the responsibility of rewarding you for your actions falls to me.”

Ethan perked up at that, his curiosity piqued. “Royal Selection? Emilia is a participant?”

All eyes turned to Emilia, who looked away sheepishly before nodding. “I wasn’t hiding it... but yes. I’m a candidate for the throne.” She smiled nervously.

Ethan processed the revelation, his thoughts racing. Actually... this is probably great news for me!

Subaru, meanwhile, stared at Emilia in stunned disbelief. “Wha—Royalty?! You’re a princess?!” His voice cracked as he half-asked, half-exclaimed the words.

Emilia nodded again, a guilty smile tugging at her lips.

Roswaal seized the moment, clapping his hands together. “And so! I shall grant each of you a reward. Simply name it, and I shall make it so!”

The room went silent, all eyes now fixed on Ethan and Subaru. Even Beatrice, who had feigned disinterest, turned her attention toward them.

Subaru stood abruptly, the legs of his chair scraping against the floor. “Alright then! I’m starting to really like it here. I want to join the staff!” His voice rang with confidence, though his words earned a few raised eyebrows around the table.

Roswaal tilted his head, clearly unsurprised. “An interesting request! Ram, Rem, please escort Subaru to the wardrobe. Let’s see him fitted for a butler uniform.”

The twin maids nodded in unison, and Subaru hurriedly scrambled after them, nearly tripping over his chair in the process.

Roswaal turned his attention to Emilia, "Miss Emilia, as much as I'm sure you'd love to hear Ethan's request, perhaps you should attend to your studies. I'm sure you have plenty to catch up on given the time you've spent in the Capital."

Emilia nodded and looked at Ethan with a guilty smile, "You'll have to tell me about it later." And with that she left leaving Ethan alone with Roswaal and Beatrice.

Once Subaru had left, the focus shifted to Ethan. Roswaal’s playful tone vanished as he leaned forward slightly, his mismatched eyes sharp. “And you, Ethan Graves? What is it that you desire? Your dearest wish...”

Ethan took a deep breath, meeting Roswaal’s gaze with unwavering determination. “I request your help—the two of you and Emilia as well. I want to return to my world.”

A heavy silence fell over the room.

Beatrice, who had been idly feeding Puck, now stared at Ethan with narrowed eyes. “All of us, in fact. You think you can make demands of Betty when you already owe her twice, I wonder?”

Roswaal’s grin widened, though his tone carried a dangerous edge. “Perhaps you should follow me to my office. I have an offer for you.”

Ethan swallowed hard, his chest tightening as Roswaal’s intensity bore down on him.

Beatrice glanced downward, her expression contemplative, while Puck studied Ethan intently.

Roswaal rose from his seat. “Ethan,” he said simply, his tone firm. Without another word, he turned and began walking away.

Ethan stood, sparing a final glance at the others, before following.

---

Ethan’s mind raced, his thoughts a whirlwind. He wasn’t one to think quickly in the heat of the moment, so the suspicions that would trouble most people only began to surface now.

Beatrice reacted how he expected, but Roswaal? The moment he asked for help getting home, Roswaal invited him to a private conversation in his office. It made no sense. Either Roswaal believed him wholeheartedly… or what? What was the alternative? Roswaal clearly preferred privacy, but why? Was he from Earth? Would he kill him? The uncertainty gnawed at him. This situation was so confusing!

Still, Ethan followed Roswaal up the stairs to his office. It was a decent five-minute walk to the top floor.

Mansion’s man… I bet this isn’t his only office…

He smirked at the thought, but the smile faded when Roswaal opened the door. With a polite gesture, he held the door open for Ethan, who stiffly entered. The room was a typical nobleman’s office—nothing strange. No hidden Earth memorabilia, no newspapers hinting at Ethan’s demise, just an ordinary office. Yet, Ethan’s instincts were on edge.

This is something else, isn’t it? He didn’t even flinch when I mentioned being from another world… He wants to offer me a deal... But he already knew I was from another world...

Roswaal sat behind his desk and gestured for Ethan to sit. He grabbed a chair and dragged it in front of the desk, sitting down. Ethan cleared his throat, "Is there a reason we’re discussing this in private?"

Roswaal smiled and nodded. "There are things I need to show you, and tell you, that should not leave this room." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a book—black with strange, archaic designs on the cover. It was large, but not overwhelmingly so. Rather, it was imposing. "You have no idea what this is, do you?" Roswaal’s tone suggested this was a grand reveal. Ethan nodded. It seemed like an important moment—if only he weren’t an otherworlder who understood so little.

Roswaal continued, "This is the Tome of Wisdom. It contains the instructions on how to achieve my… dearest wish." His voice dropped, thick with meaning. It was unclear whether he was implying his determination or the lengths he would go to keep Ethan quiet. Either way, Ethan didn’t have time to dwell on it.

"I show you this because there are copies. Beatrice has one. There are three in total. Do you see where I’m going with this, Ethan?" Roswaal asked.

Ethan hesitated, then nodded slowly. "You’re offering me the third Tome, aren’t you?"

Roswaal’s grin widened. "Exactly. I possess what everyone else seeking the third Tome possesses—echoes of its whereabouts. What I’m offering you is a chance. You want to go home, above all else. What I need to know, Ethan Graves, is how far you’re willing to go to achieve that. And whether you’re willing to blur the lines between right and wrong to get there."

Ethan froze. He’s testing me... I can’t back down. I’ve promised myself, above all else, that I need to go home. But if that weren’t enough... he’ll kill me if I refuse.

Ethan took a deep breath. "Listen...I don't want to hurt anybody...."

Roswaal nodded, "Of course. I simply ask if you'd be content....Sitting out...When you could intervene? Allowing others....To deal with misfortune in your stead."

Ethan hung his head, "I..Sure, if it meant getting your help getting me home."

Roswaal’s grin deepened, almost to the point of laughter. "Good." He leaned forward, his voice serious. "Then I hereby offer you a contract. The terms are equal. I will dedicate my efforts, along with Beatrice’s, to helping you return to your world. We’ll exclude everyone else. Just us."

Ethan’s brow furrowed. "But what about Emilia?"

Roswaal raised a hand, cutting him off. "Ethan, you know nothing of this world. You’ll need to trust me. Emilia is a magic user. I’m assuming magic is rare or even non-existent where you come from. Emilia is a magic user, yes. But she's hardly considered learned on the subject of magic, she's more knowledgeable in the spirit arts. Emilia will not help you find a way home. But Beatrice and I... No beings on this planet could find a way faster than we can."

Ethan nodded, I guess magic really is more common than I thought.

Roswaal continued, "In exchange for our dedication, you’ll join Emilia’s camp. You’ll be my assistant. Don’t worry—it’s just a title. I won’t have you doing anything you can’t handle. Your main task will be to train. You have no mana control, and I sense little mana within you, but I also sense deadly potential. Train well, and soon I’ll send you on your way to find the third Tome of Wisdom. Any questions?"

Ethan blinked. "I can’t tell anyone about this contract?"

Roswaal nodded solemnly. "You may. But hold your tongue regarding the Tome. It is admittedly the work of someone this world fears. Maybe it is best you also withhold the information that you serve the Emilia camp as consequence of this contract. This is your ticket home. I’m the official court magician of Lagunica. Beatrice is a 400-year-old spirit who guards the Forbidden Library and has read nearly every book inside it. There’s no better help to be had. Once you’re trained and become formidable, you’ll gain the Tome of Wisdom. If Beatrice and I fail to find a way home, the Tome will guide you."

Ethan nodded, still overwhelmed, "When you say training, you mean like jogging?"

Roswaal chuckled softly. "Of course. But mostly, I meant magic. You have an affinity for it. It’s in you, deep down. But it’ll take intense training to unlock it. Others search for the Tome every day. But you need it above all."

Ethan was still stunned. This is what I was looking for... But why do I feel so hesitant? This could be my chance to go home. He and Beatrice will find a way... but... if they don’t, it’s up to me? I’m just a shrimp! I nearly died fighting Elsa, and I had an Ice Witch on my side!

Ethan sighed. "Could you explain the training more? I barely survived fighting Elsa. How am I supposed to train for a different outcome?"

Roswaal nodded. "It may seem impossible, but you’re wrong. You possess the affinity for Yang and Fire magic. Yang magic is known for granting strength to the weak. By mastering your gate and strengthening your mana, strength will come. Beatrice will train you. Under her tutelage, you’ll be strong in no time."

Ethan shook his head. "Last time teaching me came up she nearly puked at the idea. I hope you’re more charming with her than I was."

Roswaal smirked. "Oh, Ethan Graves, as the master of this mansion and a lifelong noble, you should know I have methods of acquiring what I desire."

Ethan chuckled. "I guess so. So, what happens now?"

Roswaal stood up. "It may offend you, but for a deal this monumental, my word and yours are not enough." He extended his hand to Ethan. "I offer a soul-binding contract. If either of us breaches the terms, our souls will be destroyed before they reach Od Laguna."

Ethan gulped. "Could you go over the terms one more time?"

Roswaal nodded. "I, Roswaal L. Mathers, in conjunction with the Great Spirit of Yin, Beatrice, will dedicate my efforts to returning Ethan Graves to his world. I’ll provide counsel where he seeks it, and aid where he needs it. In return, you, Ethan Graves, will join Emilia’s camp and remain a member until your return home. You will assist wherever I or Emilia see fit. You are subservient to me and Emilia. There will be no objections to whichever orders me or her see fit for you. You will dedicate yourself to becoming stronger under Beatrice’s tutelage. You will not expose the Tome Of Wisdom. And upon Ethan Graves’ safe return, the contract will be complete."

Ethan frowned, 

I don't know about these terms...But I doubt I'll find any other way to get home then through Roswaal

raising his palm. He and Roswaal opened their hearts and souls to the terms. After a moment, both of their bodies began to glow.

What the hell?!

Ethan quickly stepped back. Roswaal chuckled. "It’s done. No turning back now, Ethan Graves." He extended his hand. "I look forward to working with you."

Ethan shook his head as the glow faded, then took Roswaal’s hand firmly.

No turning back now. I’m going home.

---

---

Later that night, Ram rested on Roswaal's lap in his office, receiving mana from him. As always, she was close to her Lord, attuned to his every shift. Though Roswaal was nearly impossible to read, she took pride in her ability to sense when something troubled him. In the past two days, however, she had detected an unusual apprehension in him—a timidness, a caution she had never seen before.

Roswaal finally voiced his concerns: "These two boys—Subaru and Ethan. We must keep a close watch on them."

Ram looked up, noticing that Roswaal had paused the mana transfer, his thoughts consuming him. After a long silence, she spoke, "To achieve your goal?"

Roswaal closed his eyes in contemplation, then nodded. "The Tome is vague about Subaru and Ethan. Only one of them is the key to my greatest wish. I’ve reined Ethan in... but Subaru... we must keep a close eye on him. Our home must remain safe. Ethan may be the one I seek—he has greater potential than Subaru—but looks can be deceiving. If Subaru is the Key, we must control him as well."

Ram nodded in agreement, It seems Roswaal and Ethan have come to some sort of deal, or agreement...

Ram had sensed no malice from either boy, and the news that Ethan was under Roswaal's control gave her certainty that he posed no threat to the mansion. But Roswaal's unease clearly stemmed from Subaru—a wildcard in his eyes. Ram was aware of the Tome of Wisdom and the power it held: a step-by-step guide to achieving one’s deepest wish. She knew Roswaal would go to unimaginable lengths to fulfill his desire, but she still didn't know what that wish was. She only knew it was tied to his former teacher. Beyond that, she had no clue. Yet, sensing her Lord’s growing concern, Ram couldn’t help but feel troubled herself.

I'll make sure Barasu isn’t a threat... If he is...

She shook her head, clearing the dark thoughts. She had no qualms about staining her hands with blood if it was for her Lord’s sake. But murder was no simple matter. Her true concern was not her own mental state, but her sister’s. Ram knew Rem cherished their simple life. Rem had always accepted that she and her sister would serve the Roswaal domain faithfully until their last breaths. So, the arrival of two outsiders—one striking an alliance with their Lord and the other joining his staff—had surely stirred something more than mere agitation in Rem. Ram could feel her sister's hatred through their shared Synesthesia. Rem’s rage, sometimes bordering on murderous fury, had been difficult to conceal. The thought of these outsiders becoming permanent fixtures in their lives brought Ram no comfort. Her concern was for Rem’s well-being alone.

Ethan and Barasu... For your sakes, I hope you aren’t worthy of my suspicion. For if you are, the damage you could inflict on Rem’s mind... I won’t forgive it.

When the mana transfer concluded, Roswaal dismissed Ram to bed. Left alone, he opened a drawer and retrieved his Tome of Wisdom, flipping through its pages to read the last step he had received. He muttered to himself, as if speaking to fate itself:

"Oh, Ethan Graves. A fruitful alliance this shall be. Yet, I truly hope you are the larger piece. It seems... to subdue Subaru’s autonomy, many more hoops must be jumped through."

He frowned as he set the book down and rubbed his face, the weight of his thoughts heavy on him. The book’s latest instruction was simple, but it had caused him no small amount of stress:

"When the maiden doth return, the Key shall follow, though not alone. The path thou seekest shall be veiled, for others shall accompany it, unbidden. Trust not in first sight, for time shall reveal the truth of the Key."

Roswaal turned his gaze to the ceiling and spoke, his voice hardening. "I shall have you back, teacher. And any who stand in my way…" He clenched his fists, a renewed resolve surging through him. "Shall regret it dearly."

Chapter 5: The First Day

After forging an alliance with Roswaal, Ethan returned to his room. Now seated at his desk, he pored over the simple children’s books Ram had brought at his request. A sense of unease washed over him.

Why do I feel like I just got swindled? he thought. An alliance with Roswaal and Beatrice should be a huge step in the right direction... but a soul-binding contract?! That was so damn stupid!

As he berated himself for his own impulsiveness, he eventually cleared his mind, silently promising to guard his autonomy more fiercely in the future. With that, he turned back to the task at hand—studying the alphabet of this world. But it was harder than he'd anticipated.

This looks like Japanese! What was I thinking? How am I supposed to teach myself an alphabet I’ve never seen before?

Stopping himself before another round of self-deprecation could begin, Ethan set the thought aside and made his way to Roswaal’s office. As he stepped through the doorframe, he bumped into Emilia, knocking her flat onto her back. Ethan barely moved, only shifting a half-step backward.

Before he could react, Puck shot out from Emilia’s hair and zipped straight up to Ethan, pointing a finger at him. “Hey! You should look both ways before stepping into a hallway!” Puck shouted, though it was clear he was only trying to defuse the awkwardness hanging in the air.

Ethan swallowed hard and extended a hand to Emilia. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t see you there,” he said.

Emilia smiled faintly, her cheeks flushed red as she took his hand, allowing him to help her back to her feet. “It’s okay, I was careless. I should’ve been paying more attention. Where are you headed?”

Ethan shook his head, brushing off her self-blame but answering her question. “I’m going to see Roswaal.”

He hesitated before continuing, the shame of his situation becoming more apparent.

She’s going to think I’m an idiot.

He froze for a moment, trying to gather his thoughts. Wait… if this place is a medieval fantasy setting, wouldn’t illiteracy be pretty common for ordinary folk?

Emilia and Puck exchanged a brief glance, noticing his pause. Puck spoke up first. “What do you need from Roswaal?”

Ethan, deciding to be honest, sighed. “I’m illiterate. I was hoping to ask either Rem or Ram for help with learning the alphabet...” He looked down, a deep sense of embarrassment coloring his expression.

Emilia’s face softened in sympathy. “There’s no need to be embarrassed. Illiteracy is really common. I’m sure you’ve been working hard—reading and writing probably weren’t necessary for keeping your family fed.”

For a brief moment, Ethan’s heart warmed at her words. But then the final part of her sentence hit him like a punch to the gut.

My family...

Tears welled in Ethan’s eyes, but before Emilia or Puck could notice, he hurried past her. “I’ve gotta go. Sorry again for knocking you over.”

Emilia, still unaware of the turmoil churning inside him, watched him go. Puck, on the other hand, sensing Ethan's emotions understood all too well. He shook his head, choosing not to tell Emilia what was really bothering Ethan.

Sorry, Ethan. But Lia’s already got enough on her plate. If she were to help you, she’d just wear herself out...

 

---

Ethan arrived at Roswaal’s office and knocked. A shuffle sounded from the other side, and he waited. The door creaked open slowly, revealing Roswaal with an intrigued expression. His gaze met Ethan’s, and a smile spread across his face.

“Ah, Ethan, how may I assist my new ally?” Roswaal said, his voice tinged with glee.

Ethan bit back an uneasy expression and responded, “I don’t know the alphabet or numbering system here, so if it’s not too much trouble, I’d like to ask Rem or Ram for help learning it.”

Roswaal’s smile widened, clearly pleased with Ethan’s initiative. “Of course. I’ll see what I can do. However, with Ram’s absence these past few days, lessons will have to begin tomorrow.”

Ethan nodded. “Of course, thank you.” He turned to leave, but Roswaal wasn’t done.

“Ethan, one more thing, if you please.”

Ethan spun around to face him. “Yes?”

Roswaal’s smile grew satisfied. “I’ve spoken with Beatrice. She’s agreed to start your training tonight. 8:00, I believe she said. She also mentioned her... strictness, so it’s best you aren’t late.”

Roswaal’s amused smirk lingered as Ethan chuckled. “I have no idea how you did it, but thank you regardless.”

Roswaal nodded with a smile, then closed the door. Ethan made his way back to his room.

Sitting back in his chair, he glanced at the clock.

10:00. Still got plenty of time… Hmm.

 

---

Ethan carefully put the books away in his desk drawers, neatly tucking the notebook he’d been given inside. After ensuring everything was in order, he headed out. With nothing pressing to do, he figured getting acquainted with the locals in Arlam wouldn't be a "waste of time."

He hadn’t planned to meet Roswaal three times in one day, so he simply informed Rem that he’d be leaving shortly. She responded with a look of quiet disdain, though her neutral expression remained as she nodded stiffly without saying a word.

Now walking down a gravel road that cut through the forest, Ethan was fascinated by everything around him. From strange plants to bizarre animals, he found himself constantly gawking. Every few steps, he'd mutter "What's that?" or "Wow!" as he slowly made his way toward the village. What was supposed to be a 30-minute walk turned into nearly an hour.

When he finally reached Arlam, he was greeted by the village elder. The old man, who had been helping a young woman clean her porch, spotted Ethan and excused himself to approach.

"Excuse me, young man. Is this your first time in Arlam?" the elder asked.

Ethan nodded stiffly, not expecting to be greeted so directly.

The elder smiled warmly. "Ah, well, I’m Muraosa. It’s always a pleasure to see new faces. Where are you from?"

Ethan regained his composure. "I’m from the Mathers Mansion. I reside there currently."

Muraosa's eyes widened. "Are you a noble, sir?"

Ethan smiled and shook his head. "No, nothing like that. The Lord owes me a favor for helping with a delicate situation."

Muraosa’s smile remained, but his curiosity seemed piqued. "That mansion usually only houses the Lord, his staff, and that Half-Elf girl. When he has visitors, they're typically nobles, and they don’t often venture down here. Are you staying there alone?"

Ethan shook his head. "No, I have a friend with me. He also helped the Lord with the situation."

Muraosa smiled again. "I must say, I know better than to pry, but my curiosity is certainly piqued."

Ethan chuckled. "Sorry, but I doubt the Lord would want me talking about it. How about you tell me about this place? If you're not too busy, of course."

The elder’s smile deepened. "It would be my pleasure."

Over the next few hours, Ethan became well-acquainted with nearly everyone in the village. Muraosa took him around, showing him the town’s various features. Ethan was captivated—each building came with a small story, a piece of history, and an interesting fact. To his surprise, Arlam was far more developed than he had expected.

First, Muraosa showed him the town center, pointing out prominent buildings like the tavern, the church, the town hall, and various market stalls, as well as the residential areas. After that, they moved to the outskirts of town. Arlam was small, so there was no real "middle" section—just the bustling center and quieter areas on the edge of town, where the buildings had specific functions.

The tannery was their first stop. Muraosa explained, "The smells produced are too much to have it anywhere near where we live."

Ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued. After all, would he ever get the chance to see such an old-fashioned establishment in his world?

Next, they visited the cemetery, which didn’t require much explanation. The peaceful space was placed far from the noise of the town center, out of respect for the dead.

Muraosa then led him to the blacksmith’s forge. Ethan’s eyes lit up—it was like something straight out of a fantasy novel. Muraosa hailed the blacksmith, who, at first, was a bit nervous, thinking Ethan might be some high and mighty noble from the mansion. However, after hearing Ethan’s genuine interest, the blacksmith relaxed, and the two had a lively conversation. By the time they were done, it was early evening, and a number of villagers had sent Ethan off with a gift basket of appreciation, along with a chorus of "See you later"s and a few pats on the back.

Returning to the mansion, Ethan made his way upstairs, but as he approached his room, Subaru intercepted him, eyes widening at the gift basket.

"Where’d you get that?" Subaru asked, almost gaping.

Ethan smiled warmly. "The villagers."

"So that’s where you went?" Subaru raised an eyebrow.

Ethan tilted his head. "Did Rem not tell you?"

Subaru narrowed his eyes. "No. Did you tell her you were leaving?"

Ethan nodded. Subaru shrugged. "She didn’t say a word while we were turning this place upside down looking for you."

Ethan shook his head. "Wait, seriously?"

Subaru nodded. "Roswaal was less pissed than I expected. I mean, I don’t want to cramp your relationship, but it seemed like he was indifferent to your little disappearance."

Ethan looked down. He can probably tell when I breach the soul-binding contract. The fact that he didn’t feel me break it probably eased his worries that I ran off...

Ethan sighed. "How long were you looking?"

Subaru shrugged. "About an hour. Roswaal spoke to Ram, and she just stopped looking for you. I assumed he told her to drop it, but I’m not sure."

Ethan shook his head. "Roswaal probably knew I was at the village."

Subaru frowned in thought. "Yeah. But how?"

Ethan replied as he walked past Subaru, "I don’t know. Probably some magic stuff. Not worth thinking about."

Subaru shrugged, then his expression brightened. "Wait a minute! How’d your request go with Roswaal? Are you getting his help?"

Ethan spun around. "Yeah, I got his help. I should be home soon."

Subaru smiled. "It’ll suck not having an earth pal around, but I hope it works out for you."

Ethan returned the smile. "Thanks, man."

Turning back toward his room, he called over his shoulder, "Good luck with your work!"

---

A few minutes after Ethan left, Emilia overheard the commotion. He had vanished without a trace, and no one could find him. Worry tightened around her heart, distracting her from her studies. Puck, ever observant, materialized on her shoulder, sensing her anxiety.

"You're worried about Ethan, aren't you?" he asked, his voice gentle but knowing.

Emilia nodded, still tense. "He left so suddenly while we were talking. Did I say something wrong?"

Puck shook his head. "No way, Lia. Maybe this was just too much for him? In any case, you healed his injuries and gave him the option to stay here. You don’t owe him anything for saving you anymore, so it’s best not to worry about it."

Puck, interpreting Ethan’s sudden departure as a reaction to Emilia’s mention of his family, mused to himself, Grief or longing must’ve struck him. It’s better I don’t mention this to Lia. She might blame herself or want Subaru sent home, even though that’s not what he wants. It's best she stays unaware.

The misunderstanding was soon cleared up when Ethan's muffled voice drifted through the walls of Emilia’s room. Emilia’s heart skipped. "Ethan?" she called, her confusion melting the worry that had previously gripped her.

Before she could process the moment, the sorrow of potentially losing a friend replaced her unease. She had always struggled with being judged for her appearance, but the thought of someone seeing her true self and still walking away was something she couldn’t bear.

When she heard Ethan’s voice, her feet moved on their own. She rushed out of her room, almost colliding with him as he hurried down the hall with a basket in hand.

Ethan stopped abruptly. "Woah!" he exclaimed, barely managing to keep the basket steady.

Emilia furrowed her brows, her earlier concern returning. "Where did you go?" she asked, her tone sharper than she intended.

Ethan sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I went to Arlam. Rem was supposed to tell you, but I guess she just decided not to." His irritation was palpable.

Emilia blinked, taken aback. "O-oh."

Ethan raised an eyebrow, then offered a sympathetic smile. Reaching into the basket, he pulled out a small necklace and handed it to her. "Here. Sorry for worrying you. When I met the villagers, they put this together as a thank-you for my respectfulness and eagerness to learn about their ways."

Emilia stared at the necklace in awe, as if it were made of gold. "A gift?" she stammered, her voice full of wonder.

Ethan chuckled softly. "An apology gift."

A smile broke across Emilia’s face, brighter than before. "Then apology accepted." She took the necklace, her fingers brushing against his briefly.

Ethan smiled warmly, a quiet relief in his eyes. "Anyway, I shouldn’t keep you from your studies any longer."

Emilia’s smile faltered as she glanced toward her room. "Ah, that’s right. Thank you, Ethan. See you at dinner." She turned and, with a final nod, closed the door behind her.

Ethan watched her for a moment before turning and heading back to his own room. The door shut softly behind him, and a quiet sense of peace settled over the mansion once more.

---

A bit later, after Ethan had sorted through everything in the basket, he headed down to dinner. The meal was scheduled for 7:30, and immediately afterward, he planned to go straight to Beatrice's room for his training. The idea still seemed ridiculous to him, but if Roswaal insisted that he "train" to get back home, Ethan figured he might as well go along with it.

As he made his way down the hallway toward the dining room, he spotted Subaru walking ahead of him, side by side with Emilia. The two were chatting lively, and Ethan smiled, deciding to give them a bit of space.

Don't want to interrupt them.

However, his peaceful plan was quickly interrupted when Roswaal cleared his throat right beside him. Startled, Ethan yelped and stumbled backward, almost falling over. Roswaal, suppressing a chuckle, placed a hand over his mouth.

Ethan quickly sprang back up, eyeing him with irritation. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"

Roswaal shook his head, still grinning. "I merely wanted to inform you that spying on others is a rather nefarious business. If you'd like, I could contact a noble I know who owns a prestigious spy network. I'm sure they have some veterans who'd be happy to teach you."

Ethan rolled his eyes. "Is that a joke? I just wanted to give Emilia and Subaru some space."

Roswaal responded quickly, his voice light but with an undercurrent of something else. "Ah. A royal and her butler. That simply wouldn't do, don't you think?"

Ethan got the sense that Roswaal was probing for something more than just his opinion. He wasn’t sure what, but he wasn’t going to bite.

Shaking his head, Ethan spoke plainly, "Where I come from, love is respected and sacred. Regardless of status or wealth, love can be shared by anyone."

Roswaal’s smile widened, though his tone remained measured. "A very romantic view. It would be best suited for the stages of the capital's theatres, not the backrooms of Lagunica's politics. I have quite a stake in this Royal Selection, and as your ally, I’ll be transparent with you: Emilia doesn’t possess a knight. With your potential, I see you as fitting for the role—if you dedicate yourself to your training and studies."

Ethan let out a quiet sigh, feeling as though he was being lectured by a grumpy parent who’d just caught him sneaking out on a school night.

"You know," Ethan said, his tone blunt, "I’d be intrigued if my first, second, and third priority wasn’t to leave this world. You’d do best to find someone else for Emilia to rely on long-term. As far as I’m concerned, I’m doing everything in my power to make sure my time here stays short-term."

With that, Ethan turned and walked toward the dining room, leaving Roswaal to call after him softly, the words barely audible. "Short-term. Yes, you truly think so. Don’t you?"

---

Dinner was uneventful, much like breakfast had been earlier, with one notable difference: Subaru had closed the gap between him and Emilia, continuing their lively chatter. Another curious detail was that Beatrice, usually confined to her library, had made an appearance. It was a rare enough occurrence that Ethan couldn't help but wonder about the unusual circumstances. On top of that, Beatrice kept glancing at him, her gaze flickering with something unreadable.

I guess she's not too hyped about training me, Ethan mused, feeling a little sympathy for her. He couldn’t blame her — the idea of him learning magic was absurd, and if he were in her shoes, he'd probably feel the same. But Roswaal had insisted, and Ethan was stuck with it. He sighed and closed his eyes, letting the muted conversation around him fade into the background.

His quiet thoughts were interrupted when Roswaal entered the room, a smile fixed firmly on his face. He made his way to the head of the table, taking his seat with an air of casual authority. Beatrice shot him a look of contempt, but Roswaal only responded with an even wider smile, unbothered. Subaru and Emilia continued their chatter, oblivious to the subtle tension in the air. From the kitchen, Rem appeared with three plates, followed by Ram with two. Rem set the three plates down for Roswaal, Beatrice, and Emilia, while Ram placed the two remaining ones for Ethan and Subaru.

As everyone settled into their meals, the atmosphere returned to a hum of quiet conversation.

About halfway through dinner, Roswaal spoke, his voice cutting through Subaru and Emilia’s chatter. "Subaru, tell me how your first day of work has been going."

Subaru perked up at the question, a little surprised. "Ah, umm... It's been fine. Big mansion, and Rem and Ram have been good mentors."

Roswaal nodded thoughtfully before turning his attention to Ethan. "And you, Ethan. How was your visit to Arlam?"

Ethan furrowed his brows, startled.

I didn’t tell him I went to Arlam... Did Subaru?

He glanced over at Subaru, who raised an eyebrow in response. Upon realizing what Ethan was asking with a subtle look, Subaru shook his head, signaling that he hadn’t mentioned it. Ethan turned back to Roswaal, who was now wearing a smirk.

"It was great," Ethan said cautiously, "Nice people..."

Roswaal’s smile widened. "I heard they granted you a gift basket?"

Ethan hesitated, his lip caught between his teeth. "Yeah... just some basic stuff."

Roswaal nodded as if pleased. "It seems they’ve taken a liking to you. Tell me, how did they treat you initially?"

Ethan scratched his head, thinking back. "Ah... they thought I was a noble. When I told them I was staying at the mansion, they assumed I was from some noble family here for political reasons."

Roswaal gave a knowing nod. Emilia, overhearing this, giggled lightly. "They thought you were a noble?"

Ethan shook his head, amused. "Yeah, well... I’m assuming the mansion doesn’t usually have visitors who aren’t nobles."

Beatrice, who had been staring intently at Ethan the entire time, did not break her gaze even when their eyes met. Ethan, feeling the weight of her unblinking stare, quickly looked away.

She’s really upset... Did Roswaal blackmail her or something?

The thought nagged at him, but before he could dwell on it any longer, dinner wrapped up. Rem and Ram took the plates, clearing them away, while Emilia stood and exited with a polite "Thank you" to the maids. Subaru followed Rem and Ram into the kitchen, Roswaal rose as well, addressing Ethan and Beatrice.

"Good luck with your lesson," he said, his smile lingering as he turned to leave.

Ethan watched Roswaal exit, and then turned back to Beatrice, who was already standing and preparing to leave. Without waiting for him to speak, she cut in. "Come with me, I suppose."

Ethan blinked in surprise at her briskness but quickly nodded and stood up, following her as she exited the dining room.

---

Ethan collapsed onto his bed, exhausted and ready for sleep. It had been a few hours, but his "training" turned out to be more absurd than he'd expected. With a sigh, he replayed the events in his mind.

Upon entering the Forbidden Library with Beatrice, he asked about its odd location. "This is where your library is? I thought it was in the West Wing."

Beatrice smirked briefly before it faded as she explained, "Betty's Forbidden Library can appear at any door in this mansion. It's due to a bit of Yin magic called 'Door-Crossing'—a special enchantment Betty's mother taught her."

Ethan raised an eyebrow. Magic... still can't believe it.

"So, where are we then?" he asked.

"The Forbidden Library is a pocket dimension," Beatrice replied. "It doesn’t exist in the real world, a liminal space that only materializes within the door frames of this mansion, I suppose."

Ethan shook his head. This is ridiculous...

Stretching, he shifted the topic. "Okay, so lessons, yeah? How did Roswaal convince you?"

Beatrice looked down, her voice softening. "That clown informed me of your deal. Betty and him are to study and search for a way to get you home. Betty has no interest in your problems. He simply offered Betty something she desires..."

Ethan's eyes widened. "What might that be?"

Beatrice shook her head. "Nothing that concerns you, I suppose."

Ethan frowned. "Before we start, I should apologize. Roswaal made my lessons a condition of our deal. I’m desperate to get home, so I’m sorry you got dragged into teaching someone like me..." He hesitated, as if the next words were hard to say, "...Magic."

Beatrice shook her head. "It’s natural you’d wish to return home. Betty cares not for your problem, but she understands it. Regardless, you are to be an obedient student, I suppose."

Ethan smiled at her understanding and nodded. "Sure thing."

A few minutes later, Beatrice realized Ethan couldn’t read.

I should’ve known. Of course, someone from another world wouldn’t know how to read. But why can he speak the same language as Betty?

Ethan frowned guiltily as he looked at the books Beatrice had just handed him. She asked, "How can you speak the same language as Betty? If you can't read it, why can you speak it?"

Taken aback, Ethan hesitated. It was something he hadn’t wanted to think about. As he gathered his thoughts, confusion washed over him.

That’s right, something is translating the language for me. Subaru said it’s Japanese, but I wonder if the language of this world is different from anything on Earth. Actually, that’s almost a guarantee. And since Subaru and I are both otherworlders, the translation might work the same for both of us.

He cleared his throat and answered, "The language here is the same as the one I spoke back in my world."

Beatrice narrowed her eyes. I can sense his nervousness. He’s lying… But there's little I can do about it. I’ve already struck a deal with the clown... And this boy isn’t a threat to the mansion.

Letting it go, Beatrice moved on and began instructing Ethan on how to feel his mana. However, there was so little of it that even if he knew how, it would have been difficult to sense. So, Beatrice decided to supplement him with some of her own mana and asked him to focus on the change he felt within. It was a rather crude, brute-force method of teaching—it wouldn't help him sense mana on his own, but it should help him understand the type of sensation it created.

After the exchange, Ethan felt a strange sensation, like a jogger catching a second wind. The added energy was fleeting, though, fading before it settled into him. If he had to summarize the feeling, it was like being exhausted and having a cold breeze blow through—helpful and energizing, but ultimately just a brief respite. Once the energy had settled and his state returned to normal, Beatrice explained that what he had felt was the added mana bonding with his mana pool before being assimilated.

Ethan, curious, asked, "Assimilated? You mean the mana we both possess is different from one another?"

Beatrice nodded. "Everyone’s mana is different. Some people are more compatible with others. Traditionally, those who are extremely compatible with others make good nurses specializing in mana injuries."

Now more captivated, Ethan asked more questions, and the lesson quickly turned into a Q&A about mana.

Beatrice wasn’t upset. Despite her aloof demeanor, she enjoyed Ethan’s company. He was an Otherworlder—someone from a world beyond her understanding. With her studious nature, what she didn’t understand fascinated her. Ethan’s questions about the simplest aspects of mana piqued her interest. After explaining the concept of Mana Signatures—unique traits that differentiate one person’s mana from another—she asked him, "Do you not have knowledge of mana in your world?"

Ethan smiled and shook his head. "There’s no magic in my world."

At that, Beatrice gawked. "What?! Then how does Roswaal expect me to teach you?! How am I supposed to teach someone who doesn’t even have a basic understanding of this?! This is outrageous, I suppose!"

Ethan smiled sympathetically. "Well, think of it as a new challenge. I get the impression you don’t get out much. Maybe you can teach me magic, and I can teach you about my world?"

Beatrice hid a smile at his reassurance. "What could your world possibly offer?"

Ethan’s smile widened with excitement. "My world has developed a much more comfortable and convenient lifestyle for the average person. Not through magic, but through technology. I can tell you all about it. Hell, maybe we can even try replicating some of it."

Though Beatrice wasn’t outwardly enthusiastic about the idea, she was inwardly captivated.

"That sounds good, I suppose," she responded, perhaps a bit too eagerly.

Ethan only smiled wider in response.

As their little Q&A continued, Beatrice elaborated on the practical applications of Mana Signatures. Ethan drew a parallel between someone's unique Mana Signature and fingerprints. This comparison helped him understand how Mana Signatures behaved in society: everyone’s was different, and by archiving them, one could determine whose mana belonged to whom. However, unlike fingerprints in his world, Mana Signatures played a much larger role. They were crucial in determining compatibility for mana transfers between individuals.

Ethan likened it to blood types in his world. While the consequences of incompatible blood types could be dire, the effects of incompatible mana transfers were less severe. There were no harmful effects from transferring mana between individuals with incompatible Mana Signatures, but there were still potential issues. The worst-case scenario would be that the mana would be rejected and dispelled from the person's body through their gate.

He asked Beatrice what form this rejection could take, and she explained, "Any form the person’s magic usually takes. A person versed in fire magic, for example, might dispel erratic Goa spells, while the same is true for all other types of magic. However, the real issue is that if the body rejects the mana violently, it could cause some of the person’s own mana to be discharged."

Ethan frowned, not fully understanding. Beatrice continued, "The rejection and subsequent dispelling of the incompatible mana is a reflex of the person’s gate and mana pool. It isn't a conscious usage of magic. But in some cases, when mana is rejected so violently, the person in need of mana could end up expelling some of their own as well."

Ethan thought for a moment, trying to process the information. I guess that makes sense...

Once the discussion on Mana Signatures ended, Ethan felt he had a much clearer understanding of how mana worked. Curious about his own Mana Signature, he asked Beatrice, "What about mine? How does my Mana Signature compare?"

Beatrice looked at him thoughtfully. "Your Mana Signature is very unique. I assume it’s because you’re not from this world. Still, it accepted my mana quite easily."

Suddenly, Ethan’s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, how did you know my body wouldn’t reject your mana?"

Beatrice looked away, a hint of guilt flashing across her face before she replied, "Last night, when I healed your wounds, I took some of your mana. As an artificial spirit, I can determine many things about a person through their mana."

Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Like what?"

"Your mana pool, your Mana Signature, the strength of your gate, your magic potential, your intentions... and," she hesitated slightly, "...your emotions."

Ethan didn’t quite catch her reluctance, thinking it was because she didn’t want to seem like she was prying. But Beatrice, in truth, had silently remembered the sorrow and longing she had felt when reading his mana.

I remember reading his mana... that feeling of being utterly lost, holding on to a single, fragile hope...

Ethan glanced at her but said nothing. He felt a flicker of discomfort but didn’t push the issue. Instead, he focused on the new information.

Beatrice hadn’t gone into detail about her ability to read Ethan’s mana, but the emotions she had sensed were far more profound than she let on. Beneath the surface, she could feel the things Ethan had buried deep inside—emotions he had worked hard to ignore. Despite his best efforts to shape his circumstances, to mold them into something bearable, she understood the truth. He was alone in another world. The only companion he had was Subaru, a person so determined to forget his own past, to sever ties with Earth, that it seemed cruel to Ethan. The company was there, but it didn’t feel like companionship. Even with Subaru, fate still seemed to mock him. And Beatrice felt that. That crushing sense of cosmic loneliness.

She understood it because she felt it too, she had waited. For centuries, she had waited for something that may never come. Ethan’s situation was different, though. There was still hope for him—an eventual escape, a way back home. For Beatrice, there was nothing. No light at the end of the tunnel, no hope of ever leaving her endless waiting behind. She told herself that the shared emotion she felt with Ethan didn’t mean they were in similar situations. His was temporary. Hers was eternal.

But even with those thoughts, she couldn’t deny the comfort his presence brought her. The promise of future lessons with him steadied her heart. She watched him, noticing how he carefully considered her words. “My emotions? They’re all over the place right now.”

Beatrice glanced away, unable to suppress the smile creeping onto her face. “Betty is aware. It was... disturbing.” Her attempt at aloofness faltered, and her voice grew quieter, tinged with something more introspective.

Ethan... Could he be that person?

The thought lingered, unanswered. If he was truly the one—the one meant to end her life—why did the thought unsettle her so deeply? Why, when she was so close to finally receiving what she had longed for, did fear begin to creep in?

Beatrice had convinced herself that Ethan was the one who would bring her end, but the idea didn’t feel right. If only she could read her own mana, perhaps she could understand the emotions swirling inside her. But she couldn’t. She could only stare blankly at the ground, lost in her thoughts.

Her reverie was interrupted when Ethan, having returned the books to their rightful places, turned to her. “Perhaps Betty could teach you how to read and write?” she asked, her voice hopeful, but trying to mask the eagerness behind it.

Ethan smiled. “That’s not a bad idea. But right now, I’ve already asked Roswaal to have Rem and Ram teach me. If you want, though, I can ask him to include you.”

Beatrice looked up, considering his words. She didn’t want to seem too eager for more time with him, but the truth was, she was. She didn’t quite understand why, but she knew she wanted to spend more time with Ethan. Was it the shared loneliness they both felt? Or perhaps she craved the distraction of teaching him something—of having him learn from her, of guiding him in a way that only she could? Whatever the reason, it was hard to ignore the feeling that something in her longed for it.

“Perhaps I shall,” Beatrice said, her voice steady but betraying a hint of warmth. “You’d be fortunate to have the Great Spirit of Yin, Beatrice, assist you—not just with magic, but with learning how to read and write.”

Ethan’s smile widened at that, and Beatrice felt a warmth stir in her chest at the sight. In that moment, she allowed herself to savor the quiet comfort of his presence, wondering if perhaps—just maybe—there was more to his journey here than she had initially thought.

The rest of the lesson was spent discussing theory. Beatrice worked to lay a solid foundation for Ethan, introducing him to the basics of magic—its uses, his magical anatomy, his magic affinity, and the nature of spells and enchantments. Ethan found himself captivated by the discussion, his curiosity piqued. At one point, he asked for clarification on something Roswaal had mentioned earlier: the nature of Yang magic.

Beatrice explained that powerful Yang users were often comparable to those possessing superhuman strength due to the nature of the magic itself. Yang magic allowed users to enhance their physical strength. She introduced Ethan to the Flow method, a technique used to increase natural abilities by cycling mana through one’s body. From what Ethan gathered, it was a method to enhance strength beyond what Yang magic alone could provide. However, Beatrice made it clear that mastering the Flow method was difficult, requiring a deep understanding of one's own mana. Since Ethan could only feel mana when it was being transferred into or out of him, Beatrice wasn’t planning on teaching him this method anytime soon. She shifted the focus back to Yang magic itself.

Yang magic, Beatrice explained, specialized in less lethal forms of magic, offering utility rather than raw power. The most potent offensive spell in Yang magic, Jiwald, left much to be desired in terms of combat effectiveness. However, Yang magic had other applications—such as illusion magic and spells that could enhance strength. The lesson was overwhelming for Ethan, as he had no framework to compare what he was learning to. Beatrice summarized it clearly: “Yang magic won’t help you in combat beyond enhancing your strength and agility. You’d do well to rely on your fire magic in a fight, or if you prefer, you can learn to fight without magic and use the physical enhancements from Yang magic. Of course, I’m only teaching you magic, so if you prefer the latter, you’d best train elsewhere for those skills.”

Ethan took a moment to digest everything she’d said, his head spinning. Beatrice huffed, her aloofness momentarily faltering. “I understand it might be confusing for someone who has no knowledge of magic, but is it really that complicated?”

Ethan smiled, though a little weary. “Maybe in the three hours we’ve been talking... all this magic stuff has worn me out.” He glanced at the clock behind Beatrice.

“Very well,” she said with a resigned sigh. “That will be all for tonight. Be sure to inform the clown that I’ll be overseeing your studies regarding literacy from now on.”

Ethan got to his feet, smiling at her. “Sure thing.” He left the library, and as the doors closed behind him, Beatrice was left alone with a strange emptiness, one she was all too familiar with.

These feelings… I don’t understand them.

---

Back in his room, Ethan collapsed onto his bed, physically drained from the long discussion with Beatrice. Magic was something he’d have to work much harder to understand, he realized. He closed his eyes, trying to push away the fatigue that weighed on him.

Perhaps there’s some merit to learning magic... He chuckled softly, shaking his head. As crazy as it sounds...

And with that thought, Ethan Graves’ first day at the Mathers mansion came to a quiet close, as he drifted off into a restful sleep.

Chapter 6: Nowhere Is Safe

The next few days passed uneventfully. Subaru remained dedicated to his work, focusing on his lessons and making steady progress in his attempts to befriend the two maids who remained as cold and distant as ever. Ethan, meanwhile, had informed Roswaal that Beatrice would be taking over his literacy studies. Both Subaru and Ethan had started learning the alphabet of this world and often spent their free time comparing their progress, exchanging notes on their different instructors' teaching styles.

On the fourth day of their stay, Subaru ventured to the village with Rem to do some grocery shopping. Ethan had considered tagging along but ultimately decided against it. Rem wasn’t exactly the best company, and he didn’t want to be held back by the rigid time constraints that Subaru and Rem operated under. Instead, he opted for an extended lesson in magic with Beatrice.

The lessons had been progressing well. Ethan had started to feel the mana within his mana pool, a sensation that was both strange and empowering. He was hopeful that, by the end of the lesson, he might be able to push mana through his gate for the first time. As he entered the library, Beatrice was sitting on her stool, flipping through a book as she usually did. She looked up as he entered, her expression betraying a hint of surprise.

"I expected you to go to the village with those other two," she remarked, her voice light but tinged with curiosity.

Ethan gave a small shrug. "Rem’s not the easiest person to be around, and I would have just ended up splitting off from them anyway. I’d rather do something productive, you know? Though, I’ll have to properly thank those villagers sometime..."

Beatrice simply nodded and shut her book, hopping off the stool to approach him. "Very well then. Let us proceed."

She led him through various mental exercises designed to help him feel and manipulate his mana. The exercises were tricky at first, but Ethan quickly fell into a rhythm, his success building on each step she set for him. Finally, Beatrice instructed him to try casting a spell—a Yang spell, Prismis. She made sure to remind him that she didn’t expect him to succeed on his first try but hoped to see some kind of result. The spell was a simple one, designed to create a small orb of light—usually used to illuminate dark rooms.

Ethan took a deep breath, extending his palm. He could feel the mana in his pool, gathering at the opening of his gate. It pulsed, waiting for his command. With determination, he pushed it through in a short, forceful burst, shouting, "Prismis!"

A bright flash erupted from his palm, blinding Beatrice as the orb of light grew too intense. She recoiled with a startled "Ah!" and almost lost her balance. Ethan winced, blinking against the afterglow. He quickly opened his eyes to find Beatrice rubbing her own eyes, looking slightly disoriented.

"A lot better than I expected," she muttered, her voice hoarse. "Prismis is typically used to illuminate, not to blind, but if you try hard enough…"

She smirked, the teasing tone creeping into her voice. "Next time, don’t release all the accumulated mana in one short burst. Release it in a steady stream."

Ethan nodded, his lips curling into a sheepish grin. He focused again, taking more time to steady his control. This time, the orb of light appeared, glowing brightly but in a more manageable way. As long as he focused, it remained steady and constant.

The lesson continued well into the evening, but as they worked, Beatrice suddenly poked Ethan in the side.

Ethan looked down at her, raising an eyebrow. "What’s up?"

Beatrice tilted her head, a playful glint in her eyes. "Dinner, I suppose."

Ethan glanced toward the clock.

"7:27," he murmured thoughtfully. "We’ve been at this for quite a while. How about after dinner, we switch to literacy lessons instead of magic? We've been doing magic all day."

Beatrice nodded. "Very well."

Ethan made his way to the library exit. As usual, the door led him to a different place than he’d expected, a familiar quirk of Beatrice’s strange library. Over the past few days, he’d stopped trying to track where he’d left the library, instead choosing any door and knowing it would lead him to the right place. He suspected Beatrice knew when someone wanted to see her and simply made it happen.

Beatrice followed him out. At first, Ethan had assumed she was a shut-in, someone who despised leaving her library, but in the past few days, she had joined him for meals whenever possible. Ethan had begun to think that maybe she just wanted an excuse to spend time with him, though in a subtle way, so it didn’t seem too obvious.

She’s 400 years old and still this awkward? Ethan mused as they walked together, the thought bringing a small smile to his lips.

He had grown attached to Beatrice. In a world where he had nearly been killed on his first day, comfort was in short supply. But Beatrice, despite her strange nature, had slowly opened up. She had left her room to join him for meals, patiently taught him magic and literacy, and listened intently as he explained things about his world—common items and customs that she found both amusing and intriguing. It was a small, comforting connection, and the thought of it eased his mind in ways he hadn’t expected.

They made their way to the dining room. The walk wasn’t far, but it allowed for some quiet conversation. As they entered, Ethan decided to ask the question that had been on his mind.

"So, have you made any progress in finding a way back home for me?" he asked casually.

Beatrice looked thoughtful for a moment. "Betty has countless books in the Forbidden Library. She began with those concerning people from beyond the Great Waterfall."

Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Any luck?"

Beatrice shook her head. "It seems that those who came to this world were determined to stay. If a way back exists, Betty believes it may be through the efforts of others who have found themselves in similar situations."

Ethan let out a long sigh. "Do you think Roswaal has made any progress?"

Beatrice’s expression darkened a fraction. "Betty knows he’s exchanging letters with another great bookkeeper, someone else who studies those from beyond the Great Waterfall."

Ethan’s frown deepened. "I appreciate you helping, even if it’s just part of a deal with Roswaal."

Beatrice glanced down, conflicted. Part of her wanted to tell him how much she enjoyed teaching him, but another part couldn’t help but chastise herself for such feelings.

What would be the point? He’s determined to leave, and no matter what, he couldn’t be the one to change Betty’s heart.

They entered the dining room, where Subaru and Emilia were already seated. Subaru waved enthusiastically as they entered. "Hey, you two! How’s the lesson progress?"

Ethan smiled, raising his palm and focusing intently. He felt the mana gathering at his gate, then pushed it through in a steady stream. "Prismis."

A glowing orb of light appeared above his palm, and though its brightness fluctuated slightly, it was undoubtedly impressive. Subaru gasped in surprise and shot up from his chair, eyes wide with awe. Emilia smiled and clapped her hands, "Good job, Ethan!"

Beatrice, though proud of his progress, couldn’t resist teasing him a little. "He is a good learner. Just a few days ago, he couldn’t even sense his own mana."

Emilia’s eyes brightened. "That’s suuuper impressive! Most magic users can sense their mana without thinking, and the fact you couldn’t do it but still managed to learn so quickly is suuuper cool!"

Ethan blushed at the praise but shrugged it off. "Well, having the Great Spirit of Yin, Beatrice, as a teacher definitely helps."

Beatrice smiled at the compliment, a soft, pleased expression crossing her features.

As they all took their seats—Ethan beside Subaru and Beatrice beside him—Subaru leaned over, still in awe of Ethan's display. "Dude! How were you able to do that?"

Ethan grinned and pointed over his shoulder at Beatrice. "I’ve got the best tutor in town. Maybe she’d teach you too? I doubt I could help you with learning."

Beatrice bit back a smile, a knowing look in her eyes. Subaru, eager for a chance at learning, turned to her, clasping his palms together in a pleading gesture. "Please, teach me too!"

Beatrice scoffed playfully. "As if! Betty couldn’t handle two students as clueless as you, even if she wanted to."

Her teasing tone wasn’t meant to be cruel, but it was clear that Beatrice preferred teaching Ethan. She had grown fond of Subaru—his goofy humor and natural confidence—but the connection with Ethan felt different. Ethan, despite his recklessness at times, was more measured, and he always acted out of frustration rather than impulsive desire.

Once everyone arrived for dinner, Subaru seemed a little deflated but quickly returned to chatting with Emilia. Roswaal took his usual seat at the head of the table and smiled warmly at Subaru. "How was your trip to the village with Rem, dear Subaru?"

Subaru looked to the side, smiling serenely and holding up his bandaged hand. "It was nice. Got bit by a small pup, though," he said with a soft laugh, recalling the group of kids he’d been playing with when it happened.

Roswaal nodded thoughtfully before turning to Ethan. "And you? How are your lessons going?"

Ethan smiled. "Pretty well. I’ve learned how to sense my mana and cast a basic spell."

Roswaal raised an eyebrow. "What spell?"

"Prismis."

Roswaal nodded in approval. "Very good."

Soon, Rem and Ram returned with plates for everyone. Ethan noticed that Rem’s gaze held no trace of the animosity she had shown Subaru earlier. Though there was still a touch of annoyance, it wasn’t the sharp, murderous rage he had sensed before. It seemed Subaru had somehow managed to smooth things over during their trip to the village.

Dinner passed in relative quiet. Subaru, in particular, was giddy about his upcoming date with Emilia. He had promised to take her to a flower field in Arlam, a place he thought would be perfect for a date, even though Emilia didn’t quite understand the concept yet.

Ethan and Beatrice were the first to leave the table, making their way to Ethan’s room. Subaru stayed to chat more with Emilia, while Rem and Ram cleaned up in the kitchen, and Roswaal retired for the evening, bidding everyone goodnight.

Subaru, still bubbling with excitement, turned to Emilia. "First, I know a spot in Arlam—a flower field. It’s perfect! I can’t wait to see what my precious Emilia will look like frolicking through the flowers!"

Emilia giggled. "Well, if you’re sure. But only after you finish your work."

Subaru nodded eagerly. "Tomorrow’s a busy day, so I’d better get some rest. Later, Emilia!" He dashed off to his room, leaving Emilia alone. She smiled warmly to herself.

Meanwhile, Subaru, now ready for bed, found it difficult to sleep. Tossing and turning, he eventually found his solution.

One Puck to pet, two Pucks to pet.

With that thought, sleep came easily. Subaru Natsuki was ready for a day of hard work, followed by a perfect date with a beautiful girl.

---

Subaru was jolted awake by the clang of pots and pans. He shot out of bed, his eyes narrowing at Ram, the source of the noise. His frustration bubbled to the surface. "What the hell?! Is this your favorite way to wake people up? I went to bed early—I couldn’t have possibly slept in!"

Ram didn’t flinch at his outburst. Her sharp gaze met his as she replied coolly, "Early? What are you talking about? We got back in the middle of the night! Now get out of bed, Barasu. Breakfast will be ready soon."

With that, she turned and strode down the hall, leaving Subaru stunned. "What...?" Her words sank in, and Subaru’s gaze dropped to his hands. They were completely unscathed, the familiar marks and cuts that had once marred his skin were gone. He gasped, a wave of nausea crashing over him.

I... I died.

Hot tears welled up in Subaru’s eyes as he threw off the blanket and rushed out of his room. He passed Ram on the way to the bathroom, but she only shouted, "Where do you think you're going?!"

Subaru ignored her, entering the bathroom in a daze. He turned on the sink and splashed his face with cold water, the shock of it doing little to clear his mind. Nearly losing his balance, he sank to the floor, rubbing his face as the truth settled in. "How... How did I die?" he muttered to himself. "In my sleep? Was it an assassin? Elsa? No, she couldn’t have gotten past Reinhard..."

He spent what felt like an eternity racking his brain, trying to piece together any clue about what had happened. But there was nothing. No leads, no answers. He wiped his face and left the bathroom, stumbling into Ethan, who had just emerged from his room. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and Subaru quickly looked away, trying to wipe away the tears still lingering on his face.

Ethan approached cautiously, his eyes narrowing with concern. "Hey, man, are you alright?"

Subaru forced a weak smile, shaking his head. "Yeah... I'm fine... It’s nothing."

Ethan’s gaze dropped, clearly unconvinced. "If you need anything, just let me know."

Subaru appreciated the gesture, but the weight of his confusion was too much. He just wanted to figure out how he died—something no one else could help him with.

The conversation shifted, and Ethan scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. "So... Roswaal’s going to reward us, right?"

Subaru chuckled, trying to shift his focus. "Yeah... He is."

Ethan pressed on, attempting to steer the conversation somewhere lighter. "What are you thinking of asking him for?"

Subaru shrugged, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "Probably a spot on his staff."

Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

Subaru sighed, his eyes downcast. "I don’t know. It’s not like I have anything else to do. And I don’t want to be some freeloader."

Ethan nodded, understanding. "Ah, well, I’ll be asking him to help me get back home."

Subaru smiled wistfully at that. "Yeah... If you need anything from me, just let me know."

Ethan nodded again, his mood lightening. "Anyway, we should head to breakfast. Ram ditched me after you ran past."

Subaru chuckled, following Ethan as they made their way to the dining room. The walk was uneventful, though Subaru couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. Ethan seemed to be leading the way, as if he knew exactly where they were going.

How does he know where it is? He didn’t last time. Does he remember? No, he’d recognize something was off about my behavior and ask. Maybe I should ask him...

Subaru spoke up, his voice a little tentative. "Hey... Um... Have you... looped?"

Ethan turned to him with a confused expression. "What?"

Subaru pushed on, his tone more hesitant now. "Like... gone back in time? Rewinded?"

Ethan shook his head, laughing lightly. "You're losing it, man."

Subaru’s shoulders slumped in defeat. I guess I shouldn’t have gotten my hopes up.

They arrived at the dining room, and Subaru took his seat, glancing around. The room was just as he remembered—everyone was already there, the food set out and waiting. Everything seemed the same, except for one thing: Ethan kept glancing at Beatrice with a strange, almost pensive expression.

Breakfast ended quickly and uneventfully. As expected, Roswaal offered Subaru and Ethan a reward for helping Emilia in the Capital. Just like last time, Subaru asked to be added to Roswaal’s staff. He was whisked away immediately, beginning his duties with a tour of the estate. But throughout the tour, he couldn’t shake the nagging feeling that something was different.

I just need to follow the same routine, stay awake on the fourth night, and figure out who the attacker is. Then, maybe I can stop it from happening.

Unlike before, however, Subaru wasn’t measured first. Instead, Rem and Ram immediately put him to work. This puzzled him.

Why are Rem and Ram acting differently? What’s going on?

He shook off the thought, focusing on his tasks. Ethan no doubt asked for the same thing he did before. Nothing major needs to change.

As Subaru scrambled to complete his assignments, he rounded a corner and collided with Ethan, who was heading to his room after making a deal with Roswaal. Ethan stumbled backward from the impact, and Subaru fell flat on his rear. Subaru quickly stood up, dusting himself off.

“How’d your request go?” Subaru asked, trying to hide his discomfort.

Ethan seemed surprised that Subaru was brushing off the collision but chose not to mention it. "Fine. I made a deal with him. I’m getting his and Beatrice’s help."

Subaru nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer, and then quickly hurried past Ethan. "Well, I’m super busy, so I’ll catch you later!"

Ethan watched as Subaru sped off, feeling uneasy but not sure why.

---

Ethan felt off that morning, as if his mind and body weren’t in sync. He and Subaru had wandered aimlessly through the mansion, yet somehow, they'd ended up at the dining room without thinking. It was strange, like they were being guided without their own knowledge. There was something about the way the hallways twisted, the way each step felt a little too familiar. A nagging sensation tugged at his thoughts, the feeling that he knew something he shouldn’t.

And then there was Beatrice. Every time he looked at her, a strange sense of significance hovered in his mind. It wasn’t just that she was a powerful mage, or that her presence in the mansion was well known. It was something deeper. Like he had an attachment to her that transcended the present moment.

Later, as promised, Roswaal insisted that Ethan train with Beatrice as part of their agreement. But even as they discussed it, Ethan couldn't shake the feeling that it was all too familiar—almost like he had been here before.

Now, walking down an empty hallway toward his room, the unsettling sensation had only grown stronger. The walls seemed to pulse with an unnatural quiet, and the echo of his footsteps felt too loud. He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to shake off the creeping dread that seemed to settle into his bones.

What’s happening to me?

It wasn’t just his imagination. There were moments, brief flashes, where he knew things—things about the mansion, about people, about places—before he should have. Things that didn’t make sense. There was no logical explanation for how he knew them. How did he know where the rooms were located, despite having never ventured this far into the mansion? Why did the layout of the place feel so… right, as if he’d memorized it already?

It’s nothing. Probably just the mansion’s layout and my subconscious picking up on things.

He tried to convince himself it was just his mind adjusting to a new environment, that it was a side effect of the strange circumstances surrounding his arrival. But a part of him—deep down—couldn't ignore the feeling that something much bigger was at play.

Beatrice can help me get home. That’s what matters.

Ethan's thoughts circled back to his original goal. No matter how unsettling things felt, his objective was clear. He needed Beatrice’s help. She was his key out of this strange world. Whatever this feeling of déjà vu was, it didn’t change the fact that he had to focus on the task at hand.

He shook his head, trying to clear the haze clouding his mind, and quickened his pace. The sooner he could meet with Beatrice, the sooner he could get some answers. He had to stop thinking about the things he couldn’t explain. There was too much at stake.

As he reached his room, he paused for a moment, casting a glance back down the hall. It was still eerily quiet. The feeling of being watched lingered just out of reach, but he dismissed it as paranoia.

It’s nothing.

With a sigh, he opened the door, stepping inside. For now, he would rest. Tonight, he’d seek Beatrice’s help, and everything would make sense.

It has to.

---

Subaru’s day unfolded almost identically to the last, with only a few subtle changes. The maid twins, Rem and Ram, seemed more suspicious of him than usual. He chalked it up to his usual awkwardness, though, and pushed the feeling aside.

That’s fine. I’ll shake off any suspicion once I figure out who the attacker is.

He tried to focus on the task at hand—staying awake and gathering clues about what happened to him. If he could just identify the threat, he might be able to stop it before it happened again. That was the key, right? The loop.

Later that afternoon, as expected, Ethan vanished again. Subaru wasn’t concerned—he knew exactly where Ethan had gone. The village. There was no reason to worry.

When Roswaal gave the order to search for Ethan, Subaru casually spoke up. "Maybe he's at the village?"

Roswaal paused for a moment, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on his chin. Then, without much hesitation, he shrugged. "Perhaps our Ethan simply wanted some time alone. I don’t see an issue with that. I only wish he’d inform me or one of my staff next time."

Subaru frowned, his gaze flicking to Rem, who was watching him intently. She returned his look with a sharp, almost accusatory glare, which only deepened Subaru’s unease. But he quickly shook it off. He had more important things to worry about. Stay focused. Just stay awake.

A few hours later, just like before, Ethan returned, once again bumping into Subaru as he entered the mansion. This time, however, Ethan was carrying a large gift basket, much larger than the last one.

Subaru raised an eyebrow. "Where did you get that?"

Ethan smiled, as casual as ever. "The Arlaminians."

Subaru couldn’t help but laugh. "So, you went to the village, huh?"

Ethan tilted his head, as if considering Subaru’s words. "Yeah. Didn’t Rem tell anyone?"

Subaru nodded. "She stayed quiet when everyone was looking for you."

Ethan didn’t seem at all surprised. He even seemed a little too unfazed, which made Subaru feel like something was off. Then, Ethan asked, "How long did you guys search for me?"

Subaru thought for a second. "About five minutes. I told everyone you’d probably gone to the village. I didn’t expect you to strike a deal to get home and then just disappear."

Ethan’s frown deepened. "At least you guys weren’t distracted for long."

The guilt in his eyes was subtle but unmistakable. Subaru, trying to lighten the mood, patted him on the back. "Don’t worry about it. It’s not like you just ran off without telling anyone. Rem just—"

Subaru hesitated, unsure how to put it, but Ethan finished the thought for him, his tone dry. "Hates us."

Subaru smirked, a chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, pretty much."

Ethan sighed, the weight of his guilt still hanging on him. "Well, I’m going to put all this stuff away. I’ll see you later."

Subaru gave him a thumbs-up, watching as Ethan hurried down the hall. Subaru’s thoughts lingered on the brief exchange—there was something different about Ethan this time. Something he couldn’t quite place.

The rest of the day passed much the same. Subaru and Emilia had a quiet chat during dinner, and Roswaal took the opportunity to probe both Subaru and Ethan about their recent activities. Afterward, Subaru left the dining room to finish his chores. Ethan and Beatrice headed off to train, while Emilia returned to her studies and Roswaal retreated to his office to handle his paperwork. The maid twins busied themselves cleaning up after the meal.

Subaru finished his tasks quickly, but an overwhelming sense of exhaustion settled in. Day 4. Just stay awake...

He trudged back to his room, but before he could even get under the covers, his body collapsed onto his bed. The weight of sleep pulled at him, and despite his best efforts, his eyes began to close.

I can do this. He whispered to himself. Just need to stay awake on day 4. I’ll figure this out.

But as soon as he hit the bed, the warm, familiar embrace of sleep overcame him. His mind spiraled into unconsciousness, the haunting memories of death and confusion slipping further away as his body succumbed to the rest it so desperately needed

Chapter 7: Something's Amiss

Notes:

Shorter chapter so I'm posting it early. Chapter 8 will still be released this weekend

The past few days had been anything but identical for Subaru. While there were no monumental shifts, countless small changes had crept into the daily rhythm of life at the mansion. Rem had grown more suspicious, her watchful eyes following Subaru’s every move. Ram, ever the distant and aloof presence, seemed even more removed than usual. And though Emilia remained as cheerful and warm as always, Subaru couldn't shake the feeling that nothing, not even her radiant smile, could escape the subtle currents of tension brewing beneath the surface. But then there was Ethan. Ethan, the wild card. To Subaru’s dismay, Ethan seemed almost untouched by the passage of time. He retained every bit of his knowledge, his literacy, his magic aptitude, as if the first loop had left its imprint deep within him. But despite his retained wisdom, Ethan remained completely unaware when Subaru tried to probe him for answers. Subaru's efforts were met with a frustrating wall of obliviousness, leaving him riddled with a growing sense of unease, especially on the morning of the fourth day.

Today's the day, Subaru thought grimly, determination flashing in his chest. I have to stay on guard. The loop hasn't been the same, so the attacker might not follow the same pattern...

As expected, Ram gave Subaru the same order: go to Arlam with Rem. But this time, something was different—Ethan decided to tag along. Subaru couldn't help but feel utterly baffled by this decision. Over the past few days, Ethan’s behavior had shown only subtle shifts. He retained knowledge that he shouldn’t have known, skipping over basic texts in favor of more advanced books, practicing magic that should have been beyond his grasp. But he hadn’t strayed from his familiar routine. Until now. Ethan was coming with them to the village. Why? Subaru couldn’t make sense of it.

Subaru found himself walking beside Ethan, trailing behind Rem as she led them toward Arlam. Rem’s anger was palpable—each step she took was one of unmistakable frustration, as if she’d rather be anywhere but here. Subaru knew he wouldn’t be able to soothe her bitterness, not with Ethan tagging along. Ethan might not have been the sharpest tool in the shed, but he wasn’t stupid. He had a clear understanding of Rem’s dislike for both him and Subaru, but oddly enough, it seemed Ethan simply didn’t care. He’d struck some deal with Roswaal, a deal that Rem was surely aware of, but still, her anger hadn’t softened. In fact, it had only grown more pointed, more venomous. She seemed to despise him even more than she did Subaru—at least, that was the impression Subaru had gathered.

As they made their way to Arlam, Subaru’s eyes were drawn to the beauty of the forest. The air was thick with the scent of moss and earth, the sounds of woodland creatures skittering through the underbrush, and the sight of unfamiliar plants that seemed to whisper ancient secrets. Ethan, however, had already been to Arlam and seen most of it, yet he was still utterly fascinated by the small details—the way the sunlight filtered through the leaves, the way a bird perched on a nearby branch, cocking its head as if watching them. He poked at the flora and fauna with childlike curiosity, as though he was seeing it for the first time, despite the fact that he had already visited the village days before.

Upon arrival, Ethan was greeted with a warmth and familiarity that Subaru couldn’t help but notice. The village elder, Muraosa, greeted him with a firm handshake and a hearty smile, welcoming him like an old friend. Rem’s reception, however, was colder, and Subaru could feel her frustration mounting with each passing exchange. Every cheery "hello" Ethan received only seemed to fuel the fire of her irritation, and soon, she stormed off to the market stalls, leaving Subaru and Ethan standing near the tavern. Ethan continued to be greeted warmly by the villagers, while Subaru was met with polite curiosity. The villagers had, after all, heard of Subaru’s residence at the mansion through Ethan’s own words.

As the last of the greetings died down, Subaru spotted a group of familiar children, their faces bright and eager. They rushed toward Subaru and Ethan, their voices high-pitched with excitement as they tried to drag the two of them off to play. Subaru couldn’t help but laugh as the children tugged him in different directions, but his amusement quickly faded when he noticed Ethan, who recoiled from a small puppy that had playfully nipped at his hand. The dog was being carried by a young girl with blue hair, a mischievous smirk spreading across her face as she looked at Ethan. Despite the small bite, Ethan's discomfort quickly turned into a reluctant chuckle, and he laughed along with the children, even as he tried to wave the puppy away. But when his eyes met Rem’s from across the street, her gaze was sharp and unforgiving. The warmth in Ethan’s expression vanished as her scowl deepened.

One of the boys whispered loudly, "She's scary," and Subaru saw Ethan smirk in response, amused by the comment. Then, without further ado, Ethan quickly joined Subaru and Rem as they prepared to leave, bidding the children farewell. They began their walk back toward the mansion, the soft clink of groceries in Subaru’s hands filling the air.

Subaru, ever the gentleman, offered to carry the groceries, and without a word, Rem handed him the bag, her silence thick with unspoken words. As they walked back toward the mansion, Subaru noticed that Ethan was leaving behind a faint trail of blood, the small wound from the puppy’s bite hardly bothering him. Unlike the previous loop, where Rem had offered her handkerchief to Subaru without hesitation, she didn’t offer it to Ethan. Subaru broke the silence with a quiet suggestion. "Hey, Rem, maybe you should give your handkerchief to Ethan? It wouldn’t look good if a resident of the mansion bled all over the place..."

Rem shot Subaru a glare, but after a moment of hesitation, she reluctantly handed her handkerchief to Ethan. He accepted it stiffly, his gratitude muted. "Thanks," he muttered under his breath.

When they returned to the mansion, Ethan had tended to the small wound, leaving only a faint scar as a reminder of the playful puppy’s bite. 

Subaru and Rem headed toward the kitchen, while Ethan made his way up to Beatrice’s library. Subaru, alone with his thoughts, reflected on the day’s events.

Ethan is the biggest change, Subaru mused. Rem is growing more suspicious, Ram remains distant, but Ethan... he remembers things he shouldn’t. It’s as though he retains echoes of the loops. Or maybe he really does remember everything, and he's hiding it from me... But no, that’s not it. I doubt it. I'll get to the bottom of it after I deal with the attacker.

 

---

Meanwhile, Ethan made his way toward Beatrice's library. As he ascended the stairs to the third floor, he approached the door, but Emilia rounded the corner and waved to him.

"Ethan! How was your visit to the village?" she called.

Ethan smiled. "It was nice. I see you appreciated my apology gift?" He pointed to the necklace around her neck.

Emilia looked down at her own collar and smiled, her fingers tracing the small beaded necklace with a pendant as its focal point. The necklace featured a thick braided leather cord adorned with charms and beads. The pendant, however, was the most prominent feature—a small chunk of wood etched with intricate carvings, depicting various symbols and writings. Emilia ran her finger over the designs.

"It's very pretty. Thank you," she said.

Ethan waved off her thanks. "No need—"

Before he could finish, Emilia grabbed his hand and inspected the bite mark on his arm. "What's this from!?" she blurted, her concern evident.

Ethan blushed. "Uh, when Subaru and I were in the village, a small dog bit me when I tried to pet it..."

Emilia frowned, shaking her head. "Ethan, you dunderhead."

With a gentle glow, healing magic began to radiate from her hands, and the bite mark quickly disappeared.

After a few moments, Emilia smiled at him. "All better. Are you headed to see Beatrice?"

Ethan nodded. "Yeah, I've got nothing else planned. What about you?"

"Roswaal has some texts he'd like me to study," she replied with a sigh.

Ethan chuckled. "Man, that sounds tough. Good luck with that."

Emilia flashed a bright smile. "Thanks. I'll see you later, and good luck with learning. Be sure to work hard!"

With that, Emilia continued down the hall toward Roswaal's office, and Ethan entered Beatrice's library. The familiar sight of Beatrice sorting through a stack of books greeted him. He took a seat on a nearby stool.

"What are you doing?" he asked.

Beatrice didn’t even look up as she replied, "I’m sorting through textbooks related to Yang magic. You seem to have an unusual experience with magic, despite claiming your world has none. I’m curious to see what level you’re ready for."

Ethan nodded, leaning back slightly. "Like I said last night, I don’t really know how to explain it. It feels like my body knows this stuff, like my subconscious is aware of things it shouldn’t be. You know?"

Beatrice shook her head. "Yes, I’m aware. But that leaves little to actually investigate. A feeling is hardly enough to pursue real understanding from, I suppose."

Ethan thought for a moment before pulling a book off the shelf. He glanced at the title: Veils of the Void: The Ancient Art of Yin Enchantments. He smiled and shook his head.

A bit dramatic.

As he flipped through the pages, he found he could read some of the sentences, though he barely comprehended any of it. The few words he could understand spoke of magical techniques that seemed far beyond his reach. As he focused on the book, Beatrice grabbed another from the shelf, choosing one she thought would be more fitting.

Turning to face Ethan, she saw him engrossed in a book she had read many times herself. She smiled at the sight, but quickly shook her head and marched over to him.

Ethan looked up, noticing her approach, and put the book back on the shelf.

Beatrice pointed to the book in her hands. "This is an elementary-level book filled with basic Yang spells. We’ll start with mastering each of these. It should take a week or two, they’re very simple."

Ethan's face lit up, a massive smile spreading across his face.

Ah man, I’m gonna be a wizard!

He couldn’t help but laugh. Beatrice stomped her foot in mock indignation. "What’s so funny, I suppose?" she demanded.

Ethan waved his hands, trying to suppress his laughter. "Sorry!" he choked out, wiping tears from his eyes. "It’s just... In my world, this would be completely ridiculous."

Beatrice’s lips curled into a soft smile. She had heard his stories about a world without magic and had found them fascinating—especially how inventions there performed tasks that magic would handle in this world. She opened the book, placed it on a nearby table, and gestured for Ethan to come closer.

And so, they practiced long into the night. Ethan felt exhilarated by the opportunity to learn magic. It still felt unreal to him, like any moment he might wake up in his bed, and all of this would be some strange dream. Part of him wouldn’t mind that—he had grown fond of the people he had met, particularly Beatrice, Emilia, and Subaru. But still, he remained determined to return home. He hadn’t planned a bright future on Earth, but he needed to be there. His mother needed him. He knew she couldn’t live without him, and despite their rough past, they had always had each other. But now... he had been whisked away to a world where magic existed. It was absurd.

The people here were kind, though. At least he had the best help he could get—at least that’s what they’d told him.

Eventually, the night grew late, and Beatrice closed the book they had been studying.

"That’s all for tonight, I suppose," she said. "I don’t want you to struggle to stay awake during our lessons tomorrow."

Ethan groaned, disappointed. He had been hoping to continue learning, he had started to agree with Roswaal: the stronger he got, the better his chances of returning home. Still, he wouldn’t admit it, but learning magic was a lot of fun.

"Do I have to?" he protested, sounding like a child being sent to bed.

Beatrice huffed. "Tomorrow, I want to teach you your first combat spell, I suppose."

Ethan’s eyes lit up. "No way... You mean like that Jiwald one?"

Beatrice nodded. "Although we’ll need to go outside for it. Betty can create targets using her Yin magic, I suppose."

Ethan nodded eagerly, getting up from his seat. He gave Beatrice a thumbs-up. "Thanks for everything, Beatrice. I can’t wait for tomorrow!"

With that, he left the library, heading toward his room.

---

Subaru had settled in a corner of his room, sitting in his chair, fighting to stay awake.

I gotta stay awake… Can’t fall... asleep.

Drowsiness slowly overtook him, but then, late in the night, a loud crash echoed from the hallway. Subaru shook off the fatigue, standing up straight out of his chair and knocking it over, bolting out of his room to investigate.

That has to be the attacker!

When he exited, he was met with the sight of Ethan, gripping his chest, leaning heavily on the wall as he stumbled toward the nearest door. a small console table knocked over behind him. Ethan’s back was to Subaru, and despite the loud sound of Subaru tearing his door open, Ethan didn't seem to notice. He continued stumbling toward the door, just a few feet away, his movements unsteady. Subaru froze.

What the hell?!

Ethan croaked out, “Bea...” Subaru gasped and ran toward him to help when he heard the sound of chains from behind him. Ignoring it, Subaru rushed toward Ethan, but suddenly, he felt a gust of wind. A spiked ball attached to a chain flew past him, striking Ethan square in the back and sending him hurtling down the hallway. Subaru turned in horror.

The attacker... He’s here!

Tears of terror filled Subaru’s eyes as the chain, stretching from the darkness, clinked and slackened with the approach of the attacker. Subaru felt his legs go weak, shaking his fear away, Subaru immediately turned and ran toward Ethan’s fallen form. He had to suppress the urge to vomit as he saw Ethan’s body—his spine was undoubtedly shattered, a chunk of his back was ripped clean off, blood was pooling below him, his face pale, eyes locked onto the nearest door, not the one he had been stumbling toward.

He’s trying to get to Beatrice!

Subaru sprinted to the door, crashing into the Forbidden Library. Beatrice, sitting in the center of the room on a stool, looked up, irritation crossing her face.

“What is it at this hour, I suppose?”

Subaru blurted out, “The mansion’s under attack! Ethan’s hurt!”

Beatrice’s eyes widened. She leapt off the stool and stormed out of the library. When she saw Ethan’s crumpled form in the hallway, she gasped and ran to him. She began healing him, sure that she could save his life, but as she examined him, something else became clear—there was a curse. Tears filled Beatrice’s eyes as she realized the truth. If she had detected the curse earlier, she could have destroyed it. But now, Ethan’s death was inevitable.

Ethan croaked, “Beatrice…”

Beatrice tried to hold back sobs, her voice breaking. “Ethan... Why? Why must you leave Betty? I knew you couldn't be That Person and yet....”

Ethan’s eyes welled with tears of his own. Subaru, watching helplessly, spoke up. “Beatrice, there’s more.” He pointed down the hallway. The head of a morningstar lay on the ground, and the chain extending into the shadows was clinking as it was pulled back.

Beatrice’s eyes narrowed with fury. “That blue maid... She’ll pay for what she has done!”

She stood, her anger rising. Subaru looked down at Ethan—he was either unconscious or already dead. Subaru shook his head, refocusing on the attacker.

As long as I know who it is, I can stop this. I can save Ethan and everyone else. Wait...Did Beatrice say blue maid?

Beatrice conjured Minya crystals, which hovered in the air, aimed straight into the darkness. She called out, “Show yourself, Maid!” The word “Maid” dripped from her mouth like poison. She continued, “Once Betty is done with her, you’d better scour the village for a shaman. Someone cursed Ethan. If the Maid hadn’t interfered, he would've... he would've died anyway.” She looked down, mumbling, “Betty is sorry,” as she wiped away the tears. Her loneliness seemed endless.

How foolish of Betty to even hope.

Subaru sputtered, “Maid? Shaman? What do you mean?”

But Beatrice ignored him. The culprit revealed herself—Rem. With murderous rage in her eyes, she glared at Beatrice.

Subaru gasped and nearly choked on his saliva,

R-Rem....Why..?

“Great Spirit, I’m simply doing my duty as a maid. Preventing my Lord from being swindled by a filthy Witch Cultist.”

Beatrice shot back, “Because of the scent?! The scent alone is enough for you to commit murder against one of this mansion’s guests? The clown won’t be able to punish you for your disgusting actions once I’m finished with you!”

Rem snarled, “And why do you care?”

Beatrice shouted, “Ethan was my student! That alone is reason enough! ...He was... supposed to be... That Person.” Her voice dropped to a whisper, one only Subaru could hear.

Subaru looked back at Ethan, I'll stop this...I'll fix this...I have to!

Rem sneered. “You’ve been fooled, Great Spirit.”

Beatrice, tears streaming, shouted back, “You think so? I read his mana! I sensed his emotions! He wasn’t a cultist!” She wiped her tears and extended her palm. “You’re not acting on the clown’s orders. He’d banish you if he saw what you've done. But that isn’t enough for Betty.”

With that, the Minya crystals flew straight and true toward Rem. She leapt toward the wall, dodging each crystal with swift grace. With a morningstar in hand, she drew it back and hurled it with all her strength—not at Beatrice, but at Subaru.

“With this, I’ll protect my home!” she shouted.

Subaru barely had time to take a half-step back.

Beatrice reached out for Subaru. “No!” she cried, and that was the last thing Subaru heard before the morningstar struck. He barely felt the impact as his skull shattered, and then oblivion consumed him.

Chapter 8: We'll Get It Right This TIme

Ethan woke with a start, his body drenched in a cold sweat. The sharp, throbbing ache in his back gnawed at him, and a wave of nausea washed over him, threatening to force its way up. His stomach churned, twisting with discomfort, and his breaths came shallow and quick, as he tried to steady himself. The faint sounds of metal clanging against metal—a cacophony of pots and pans—filtered through the walls, but they barely registered in his mind. He focused all his energy on not vomiting.

What the hell was that?

The sensation lingered for a few moments, a strange weight pressing against his chest, but just as suddenly as it had come, it vanished—fading as though it had never been there at all. Ethan blinked, rubbing his eyes to clear the fog of disorientation, but he could already hear Ram's familiar voice cutting through the air.

Ram's voice was still unintelligible but it was clear she was berating Subaru, the irritation in her tone sharp and biting.

Ethan's eyes darted around the room, his mind snapping back to reality. He glanced at the window, noting how the first light of dawn filtered through the thick curtains. His heart skipped a beat as he realized just how much time had passed.

Oh, shit! We slept in?

Panic surged in his chest as he hastily threw the covers off and swung his legs over the side of the bed. His muscles protested, still sore from yesterday, but he couldn’t afford to waste any more time. He quickly dressed, moving with practiced haste, straightening his clothes and grooming himself as best as he could under the circumstances. His hands shook slightly, the remnants of the unsettling feeling still clinging to him.

As he finished, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching his door. Ram’s voice rang out, her footsteps sharp and deliberate, and the door to his room swung open.

With a sigh, Ram stepped in, her arms already laden with pots and pans, ready to wake Ethan up. However, her gaze shifted when she saw Ethan standing, fully dressed and presentable.

"At least someone has good manners," she remarked, her tone a mix of sarcasm and approval. Ethan managed a wry smile, but the smile didn’t reach his eyes. Something felt off. Ram’s presence, as usual, was commanding, but Ethan couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong.

Before he could say anything, Subaru appeared behind her, on his tip toes as if trying to peek around her. He yawned widely, his face still flushed with sleep, and caught sight of Ethan. Subaru’s eyes widened for a brief moment before he grinned, half-hiding his exhaustion behind a playful smirk that also did not reach his eyes.

"Morning, Ethan," Subaru said, his voice still thick with the remnants of sleep.

Ram turned to glare at him, her eyes narrowing. "What?" Subaru asked innocently, the playful undertone feeling forced. Ram only shook her head and walked out of the room, muttering under her breath.

“Breakfast shall be ready shortly.”

The two were left alone. Subaru motioned for Ethan to follow him, and without another word, Ethan stepped out of his room, his mind racing. He fell into step beside Subaru as they made their way down the hall toward the dining room.

"So, Roswaal is probably going to reward us, isn't he?" Ethan asked, breaking the silence between them.

Subaru nodded absently, but Ethan could hear the underlying weariness in his voice. "Yeah, most likely."

Ethan could sense the exhaustion weighing on Subaru, and it piqued his concern. Subaru was usually upbeat, but today there was a heaviness in his demeanor that didn’t seem to match the usual air he maintained. The conversation shifted to other things, but Ethan's thoughts remained on his friend.

"Are you alright?" Ethan asked, his voice laced with genuine concern. "You sound like you'd like another eight hours of sleep."

Subaru let out a small chuckle, shaking his head with a tired smile. "Nah, it’s just... pots and pans make terrible alarm clocks." His grin grew a little wider as he shot Ethan a glance. "Lucky you, I guess. Ram decided to wake me up first."

Ethan laughed, the tension in his chest easing slightly. "Yeah, guess I got lucky she didn’t come after me."

Subaru smirked, nudging him lightly. "You're welcome."

As the two continued their walk, Subaru’s mind began to race with darker thoughts. The moments of lightheartedness faded as the weight of his worries crept back in.

Ethan was cursed. That’s what Beatrice said. Someone in the village placed a curse on him. And Rem... Jesus Christ I wasn't expecting her to.....I can't think about this...I need to figure out how to find the Shaman while staying clear of Rem’s radar. Also maybe try keeping Ethan away from her...

Subaru resolved as he maintained the lighthearted facade with Ethan,

The conversation remained light between them as they entered the dining room. The meal was laid out as usual, with only small differences here and there. Subaru and Ethan ate in relative silence, each lost in their thoughts. The world felt familiar, but the looming threat of curses and suspicions hung in the air like a storm cloud. Subaru did his best to avoid meeting Rem's gaze.

After breakfast, Subaru found a moment of peace and decided to search for Beatrice. The mansion was as labyrinthine as ever, but Subaru navigated it with determination. Eventually, he found his way to the Forbidden Library. As he entered, he spotted Beatrice sitting at her usual spot, perched on the stool in the center of the room, her face buried in a book. Her usual aura of annoyance was thick as she glanced up at him.

"What is it now?" she asked, her voice dripping with irritation. "Can Betty help you with something?"

Subaru hesitated, then leaned against one of the shelves, his eyes meeting hers. "Actually, I wanted to ask about curses," he said, his voice steady despite the knot in his stomach. "How are they applied?"

Beatrice’s eyes narrowed as she closed her book, clearly annoyed. "And what spurred this fascination, I wonder?"

Subaru scratched the back of his neck, a little embarrassed. "Just something I’m curious about."

Beatrice huffed, clearly not buying it. "Curses are applied by a Shaman, one who has been granted the ability to bestow curses at birth. They always require physical contact."

Subaru absorbed this information, his mind already spinning with the implications. "So a Shaman has to touch the person they curse?"

Beatrice nodded, her expression growing more serious. "Yes. The touch is essential. No touch, no curse."

Subaru fell into deep thought, his eyes distant as the pieces of the puzzle started to come together. Ethan likely was cursed when he went to Arlam with me and Rem last loop. He did get quite a few pats on the back... I was cursed on my first loop, but not the second? What changed? I didn’t get to see Ethan past the fourth night on my first loop. Is it possible he got cursed regardless on his first trip to Arlam?

Subaru's voice faltered slightly as worry crept into his chest. "Is there a way to stop a curse?" he asked, his gaze searching Beatrice’s face.

Beatrice considered him for a moment before answering. "Curses are easy to undo as long as they remain dormant. Once activated, though, there's no saving the victim."

Subaru’s stomach dropped. "Can you undo dormant curses?" he asked, the desperation in his voice rising.

Beatrice's gaze softened, but only slightly. "Of course Betty can."

Subaru breathed a sigh of relief, the weight of his fear easing, if only a little. "Could you check Ethan over when he comes back?" he asked, his voice earnest.

Beatrice narrowed her eyes, her sharp gaze cutting into Subaru. "You believe that boy has been cursed?"

Subaru quickly shook his head. "No, just a precaution."

Beatrice rolled her eyes, though there was an air of reluctant acceptance in her stance. "Betty will do so, I suppose."

Subaru grinned, relieved. "Thanks a ton, Beako!" he said, offering her a cheerful wave.

As Subaru turned to leave, Beatrice called out after him, a rare hint of annoyance in her voice. "Wait! What did you just call me?"

Subaru’s grin widened as he hurried out of the library without a response. The momentary feeling of lightness lifted his spirits as he continued on, though his thoughts remained heavy.

---

Returning from Arlam with a hefty gift bag, Ethan's face was alight with a bright smile. The villagers had been especially proud of him, not only for his interest in their town but for the thoughtful and insightful questions he’d asked about each notable location he’d been shown. His curiosity had sparked genuine appreciation in their hearts, and in return, they'd crafted a gift basket, nearly 20 pounds in weight, filled with an assortment of items—everything from homemade preserves to handwoven goods. It was a gesture so unexpected yet deeply touching.

I didn’t think I was asking anything special… It’s not like I know much about medieval society, but the questions just seemed to flow.

Ethan shook off his musings and refocused on the basket, carefully inspecting the various contents. His fingers brushed over the leather pouch tucked within the folds of the gift, and just as he was about to take a closer look, he suddenly found himself nearly crashing into Subaru.

"Look out!" Subaru's voice rang out, a split second before Ethan would’ve collided with him. The sharp exclamation brought Ethan to an abrupt halt, nearly causing the basket to tip over and spill its contents across the floor. Subaru, wide-eyed and stunned, couldn’t tear his gaze from the basket.

That’s the biggest one yet! At this rate, the Arlaminians might just promote this guy to mayor if I loop again!

Ethan, oblivious to Subaru’s thoughts, simply smiled and replied, "Ah, the villagers put this together when I left." Subaru nodded, a little distracted by the size and weight of the gift.

"Arlam?" he asked, his voice tinged with surprise.

Ethan furrowed his brow and gave Subaru a bemused look. "Where else?"

Subaru, recovering quickly, remarked, "It’s just that Rem didn’t inform anyone you were gone." The implication of his words lingered between them, a quiet tension hanging in the air.

Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression shifting to one of curiosity. "Well then, how did you know I told her?"

Subaru froze, his thoughts scrambling to find an explanation.

Shit.

Subaru, clearly uncomfortable in the moment, sputtered, trying to recover. "Well, it’s just that I figured you’d tell someone at least. Given Rem’s... you know... hostility toward the two of us, I thought you would've told her and she just kept quiet."

Ethan nodded, his eyes still skeptical as he processed the words. "Yeah, I guess I owe you one. Serves me right for trusting Rem."

Subaru smiled, eager to move past the tension, "Be careful around her. She’s more than just ‘prickly’ when it comes to the two of us."

Ethan gave a short nod. "I doubt she'd attack a guest—especially one who struck a deal with her lord, no less. Oh that reminds me, Roswaal wholeheartedly believed me. Pretty strange but now him and Beatrice are working hard to find me a way home. I'd like to go see Beatrice now so I'll see you later." With that, he started to walk away, leaving Subaru standing there, watching him.

Subaru remained silent for a moment, his eyes following Ethan's retreating form. Beneath his breath, he muttered, "You’d be surprised."

Ethan continued down the hall, his thoughts drifting as he made his way toward his room. Before he could make it Emilia burst from her room, right in front of him—an expression of concern on her face as she quickly demanded to know where he had been. Without hesitation, Ethan explained the situation and reached into his gift bag and handed her a small but meaningful token: a necklace. It was simple, rugged in appearance, with small beads and natural-looking charms strung together, yet it seemed to hold a certain charm—one that spoke of the sincerity behind the gesture. An apology gift, he called it.

Emilia’s eyes softened as she accepted the necklace, a smile lighting up her face despite the plainness of the gift. It meant something to her, more than Ethan could know. After a moment, she slipped the necklace around her neck, the beads catching the light as they settled into place.

"Thank you, Ethan," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

Ethan gave her a brief nod, watching her with a warm but somewhat distant expression before turning and continuing on his way to his room. Emilia, still a little flustered, closed her door gently and sat back down at her desk, unable to keep the smile from spreading across her face.

Her thoughts turned inward, and she mentally called for Puck. A flash of light and a swirl of energy, and soon Puck appeared, hovering above her shoulder. "What’s up, Lia?" he asked, his voice playful.

"Guess who’s back?" Emilia answered with a small chuckle, the sparkle of the necklace still catching her eye. "Ethan returned. Turns out he just went to Arlam. And look—he got me this." She held up the necklace for him to see, the small charms jangling lightly with her movements.

Puck raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting from the necklace back to Emilia. "Nice. But was it really worth all the stress over his disappearance?"

Emilia let out a soft sigh, her fingers absently tracing the carved designs on the wooden pendant. "Ethan’s kind, Puck. He doesn’t see me as just a half-elf. He got me this... an apology gift, even though he didn’t do anything wrong. I don’t know if I should’ve accepted it."

Puck shook his head, hovering a little closer to her. "Don’t overthink it, Lia. Ethan’s got a whole basket full of gifts meant for him, right? So what’s the harm in sharing some of that kindness? He’s not perfect, but he’s got a good heart. I’m pretty sure he would've given you that necklace even if Rem had told everyone where he went."

Emilia nodded, her heart warming as she ran her fingers over the carvings. She repeated a word softly, almost as if testing it out on her lips, "Friend."

The thought lingered in her chest like a pleasant warmth, a sense of something quietly blossoming, something she hadn’t allowed herself to truly feel in a long time.

---

Ethan entered the library, a small bundle wrapped in brown cloth tucked under his arm. He had already sorted through the many gifts the villagers had given him. However, there was one item he had kept back—a little something he was sure Beatrice would appreciate. He wasn’t sure why he had felt such a strong sense of closeness to the spirit, but he did. He was only human, after all, and on the first day of training, he’d decided to bring a small token of appreciation. Especially considering how he'd been led to believe that Beatrice was forced to train him.

As expected, Beatrice was hunched over a large book as usual, her brow furrowed in concentration. However, as soon as Ethan entered, she sighed in exasperation and shut it with a snap. "It’s time for your training, I suppose."

Ethan nodded and approached her, holding out the small gift. Beatrice raised an eyebrow, her sharp gaze flicking from the offering to him. "What’s this, I wonder?"

"A gift," Ethan replied, his voice slightly hesitant. "I know Roswaal offered you something to teach me. He forced this on me too, you know? But I figured I owed you one for agreeing."

Beatrice narrowed her eyes, her lips curling into a faint, unimpressed frown. "Betty is doing this for her own benefit. A gift is highly unnecessary as Betty is already being compensated."

Ethan quickly shot back, a playful smirk tugging at his lips, "Yeah, but not by me. It feels wrong if I don’t at least give you something."

With a resigned sigh, Beatrice took the gift and unwrapped it. As the cloth fell away, she revealed a small handheld mirror, its frame made of oak and intricately carved, the glass slightly imperfect, its oval shape adding a unique touch. Beatrice looked up at Ethan, her expression unreadable. "Where did you get this, I wonder?"

Ethan’s cheeks flushed, a slight embarrassment coloring his features. "Admittedly, it’s a gift from the villagers of Arlam, but I figured they gave me so many things, I might as well spread the kindness and give one to you to show my appreciation."

Beatrice rolled her eyes, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "The appreciation Betty feels would’ve been greater had you put any effort into making this mirror. Gifting a gift is rather lazy, I suppose."

Ethan flushed deeper, a mixture of defensiveness and awkwardness in his voice. "Well, I didn’t have to give you anything!"

Beatrice scoffed, her sharp eyes glinting. "And fail to show Betty any appreciation? Perish the thought. Have some manners, I suppose."

Ethan smirked and shook his head, not willing to let the teasing get to him.

As the lesson continued, Beatrice began to notice something curious. Ethan’s reading skills were rudimentary at best, and it intrigued her.

He obviously needs some work, but isn’t he from another world? How can he read, even if it’s at such a low level?

Beatrice couldn’t help herself. Her curiosity was piqued, and she asked, "How can you read at the level you do? Were you not brought to this world the same day you helped the brat with her insignia, I wonder?"

Ethan sighed deeply, a look of frustration flickering across his face. "I think something’s been going on. I know things I really shouldn’t... but I don’t know them, you know? Like, I know them, but I don’t know how I know them."

Beatrice’s gaze hardened, her sharp intuition cutting through his words. "You aren’t lying."

Ethan chuckled softly, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "A bit trusting, aren’t you? Not that I’m complaining."

Beatrice shook her head. "As an artificial spirit, Betty can sense your emotions and intentions. Betty senses no deception. You are telling Betty the truth, but regardless, that is unsettling."

Ethan nodded in understanding, his brows furrowing slightly. "It’s not just with reading. I can sense my mana. I don’t know how, but I can. I can gather it in my gate too, and I know how to do it... but I don’t know why."

Sensing the anxiety building in Ethan’s expression, Beatrice decided to change the subject before he spiraled into a panic. "Perhaps we should start by deciding what level to begin your training?"

Ethan nodded gratefully, relieved to move on.

The next hour passed in a flurry of spell assessments, as Beatrice tested Ethan’s knowledge of various incantations and mana techniques. After a thorough evaluation, she nodded thoughtfully, tapping a finger against her chin. "You seem ready for Jiwald. It’s a combat spell, so it functions differently. For Jiwald specifically, you’d prefer a strong, short burst of mana through your gate. But make sure to do so with controlled force."

Ethan’s eyes gleamed with curiosity. "Am I doing it in here?"

Beatrice scoffed lightly, a hint of exasperation creeping into her tone. "Are you serious, I wonder? Of course not! We shall go outside."

With that, she used her Door-Crossing spell, changing the exit of the library to the front door.

Once outside, the evening air was cool, and the sky was lit with the soft glow of the moon. The grass beneath their feet swayed gently in the breeze. Beatrice used her Yin magic to conjure shadowy humanoids, the figures flickering in the moonlight. Ethan stepped into the center, feeling the weight of his task.

He focused, gathering his mana, and released a burst of energy as he cast, "Jiwald!" A bright, blinding light shot from his body, hurtling toward the shadows, causing them to disappear with a high-pitched squeal.

After several attempts, it became clear that Ethan was quickly running low on mana. Beatrice approached him, her voice soft but approving. "You’ve been doing very well. Betty has no idea how you ‘know’ all these mana techniques, but whoever ‘taught’ them to you did so exceptionally well. You hardly wasted any mana with each casting."

Ethan nodded, though his body was beginning to show signs of exhaustion. "Well, Jiwald is definitely more taxing than Primis or any of the other ones you showed me."

Beatrice nodded, her tone slightly more serious. "Combat spells inherently use more mana as they are destructive in nature. Betty will give you some mana and show you how to use the ‘El’ prefix."

Ethan’s brow furrowed in confusion. "El?"

Beatrice smiled slightly, as though imparting some secret knowledge. "Traditionally, each spell can be changed in power by adding a prefix. In order of power augmentation, El is the weakest, Ul is stronger, and Al is the strongest."

Ethan nodded, processing the information. "Does it just change the spell’s power?"

Beatrice shook her head. "The prefixes also change the nature of the spell. For example, El Jiwald creates a wide arc of light, capable of striking multiple enemies in one go. It’s useful for situations where you need to hit more than one target or when the enemy is difficult to strike."

Ethan’s eyes lit up. "Sounds useful."

Beatrice nodded. "Betty will grant you some mana now."

She stepped forward, placing a hand on Ethan’s, and a wave of energy flowed into him. He felt renewed, his strength returning as his mana pool replenished.

Beatrice waved her hand, and three shadowy figures rose from the grass, forming a triangle. Ethan stepped into the center, his heart thumping in his chest. The cool night air felt crisp against his skin, and the moonlight cast long shadows across the field.

"Gather a large amount of mana at your gate," Beatrice instructed, her voice calm and steady. "Release it all at once. Forget the controlled force for now. Let the energy flow freely."

Ethan did as he was told, gathering his mana and forcing it through his gate recklessly. "El Jiwald!" he shouted, a wave of light bursting outward in all directions. The three shadows hissed as they evaporated in the light, leaving only the faintest remnants of their form.

Ethan collapsed to his knees, drained. The surge of mana had drained most of his energy. Beatrice quickly approached and took his hand, supplying him with more mana. Ethan felt it mix with his own, invigorating him.

"That was epic!" he said, standing up slowly, a grin spreading across his face.

Beatrice smiled, though it was a rare and fleeting expression. "Betty thinks you have potential that would be hard to find elsewhere. However, you also possess an affinity for fire magic. Perhaps tomorrow we shall focus on that."

Ethan grinned. "I’m super stoked! But we might have to cut it short tomorrow—I’ve got one of the maids teaching me how to read and write."

Beatrice scoffed lightly. "Perhaps Betty should be your tutor. After all, it would be helpful for everyone involved."

Ethan’s grin widened. "I’ll talk to Roswaal about it tomorrow. In the meantime, I’ll see you tomorrow, Beatrice."

As Ethan began to make his way to the mansion’s entrance, Beatrice called out to him. "One moment, I suppose."

Ethan stopped and turned around. Beatrice stepped forward, placing a hand gently on his stomach, her expression unreadable.

A few moments passed before she spoke, her voice low. "That fool is wrong about nearly everything. Worrying over you for no reason."

Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Who?"

Beatrice shook her head, dismissing the question with a sigh. "That other boy. He believed you had been cursed after your trip to the village earlier today."

Ethan blinked, stunned by the revelation. "Why?"

Beatrice’s gaze was distant, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. "Betty has no clue. Regardless, you are certainly curse-free."

Ethan turned his gaze toward the road that led to Arlam, a troubling thought creeping into his mind.

Why had the mention of curses bothered me so much?

Shaking his head to clear the thought, he turned back to Beatrice. "Well, either way, I’m turning in now. I’ll see you tomorrow, Beatrice."

With that, he made his way toward the mansion, leaving Beatrice alone in the courtyard, her gaze fixed on the stars above. She reflected on the night sky, her thoughts dark and tangled.

Ethan... If you are that person... Surely you’ll finally bring an end to Betty...

The thought filled her with a cold dread, though she couldn’t understand why. She had longed for release, for the end to her torment. But Ethan... He could be the one to bring that end, yet she found herself wanting to teach him more, to learn more about his world.

Enough of these foolish thoughts. Ethan is determined to leave you, you foolish girl. He can’t... He will surely abandon Betty like all the others...

---

Meanwhile, Subaru sat on his bedside, his mind working furiously as he formulated a plan. He had no time to waste, and with each passing moment, the weight of the task ahead pressed on him. His thoughts were sharp and clear as he muttered to himself, trying to make sense of the situation.

If Beako finds a curse on Ethan, surely she'll tell me... or at least Ethan will. From there, we can determine who the Shaman is. However, given the fact that no late-night calls for a mansion meeting have happened, I can only assume that Ethan has no curse. So... I'll have to do this myself.

Subaru’s brows furrowed in determination. On my trip to Arlam, I'll make sure everyone touches me. Once we’re back, I’ll get Beatrice to examine me, and then we’ll see where the curse was applied. From there, we’ll stop the Shaman and save Arlam!

A wave of renewed determination washed over Subaru, the realization that he could finally take control of the situation lighting a spark within him. For once, he felt like he had a solid plan, a way to break through the impending disaster. The thought of outwitting the mysterious Shaman, of taking charge, gave him a sense of elation. It had been so long since he’d felt like he might actually succeed in saving someone or something—especially after all the failed attempts in previous loops.

I’ve got this. I can do this. This time will be different. His mind raced with possibilities as he lay back on his bed, unable to shake the excitement building inside him. The night felt strangely alive with potential, and despite the exhaustion in his body, Subaru found himself tossing and turning, thoughts buzzing through his mind like an endless current.

But eventually, his eyelids grew heavy, his muscles aching for rest. Subaru’s thoughts began to fade, and with a final deep breath, he settled into a fitful sleep. The events of the days to come—would be pivotal. Ready or not, he would face whatever threats the Shaman threw at him, and this time, he was determined to succeed.

As sleep claimed him, his mind quieted, and for the first time in a long while, Subaru felt a flicker of hope.

Chapter 9: Prepping for Confrontation

Notes:

A bit of a shorter chapter this week but things get serious in the next few

The next few days were undeniably different for Subaru. His studies progressed soundly, and he was practically literate now. Ethan, of course, was leagues ahead of him in that regard. Ethan had also begun studying magic on his own time, poring over textbooks filled with basic mana techniques and elementary Yang and fire spells. Ethan and Subaru discussed this on the third day when they bumped into each other—Subaru was clipping the hedges while Ethan strolled around the mansion grounds.

Noticing Subaru’s work, Ethan approached and stood behind him, analyzing Subaru's progress. Subaru, unaware of Ethan’s presence, nearly jumped when Ethan spoke.

"You've gotten pretty good at all this butler stuff in only three days. Have you had past experience?" Ethan asked.

Subaru turned with a sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. "You could be less sneaky, you know. Almost gave me a heart attack. But no, the maids are wonderful teachers is all."

Ethan nodded thoughtfully. "And how's your studying coming along?"

Subaru replied, "Not nearly as well as yours, I bet."

Ethan glanced away, his expression momentarily distant. "Yeah... Has Ram been a good teacher?"

Subaru laughed. "That's a good one. She falls asleep on my bed nearly every lesson. She couldn't be more disinterested if she tried!"

Ethan smiled in amusement. Subaru sighed, "And Beako?"

Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Beako? Is that some sort of nickname?"

Subaru smiled, "Yep, It's adorable isn't it?"

Ethan chuckled. "Yeah, man, I'm sure she loves it." His tone was heavy with sarcasm. "But yeah, Beatrice is a good teacher. She engages with me and quizzes me often."

Subaru nodded. "Sucks she doesn't teach me, too. She's teaching you magic on top of that?"

Ethan nodded. "I've mastered some basic Yang spells and moved on to fire spells."

Subaru's eyes widened. "Fire..?"

Ethan nodded. "Believe it or not, fire magic covers both ends of the heat spectrum. Ice magic is a denomination of fire magic. It's like a package deal."

Subaru laughed. "You lucked out, you know that?"

Ethan looked away. "If I was really lucky, I wouldn't be here at all. But yeah, I couldn't ask for better company while I make my way home."

Subaru gave a thoughtful nod. "Yeah... Like I said, if you need anything, feel free to ask. I don't want to come off as some guy trying his best to forget Earth. The least I can do is help you get back."

Ethan nodded. "It's alright. I've got Roswaal and Beatrice. But if I need you, I'll let you know."

Subaru smiled. "Anyways, I should really get back to this," he said, turning back to the hedge he was trimming. Ethan nodded.

"I'll catch you later."

With that, Ethan continued his stroll, leaving Subaru to finish his task.

---

Subaru, having finished his task, now found himself similarly to Ethan earlier—strolling the grounds of the mansion. It was exceptionally peaceful, leaving Subaru to thank Ethan mentally for the idea. On his stroll, he spotted Emilia in a gazebo, surrounded by minor spirits. Subaru was utterly captivated.

He hadn’t realized he was staring until he noticed Puck, who had been watching from a distance. The spirit zipped up behind Subaru, tapping his shoulder.

Subaru jumped, spinning around. "Puck! What are you doing sneaking up on me?"

Puck smirked. "I understand Lia is adorable, but staring is rude, you know?"

Subaru sputtered, trying to explain. "Uh, it’s just... what she’s doing. It looks..."

Puck finished the thought. "It looks amazing?"

Subaru simply nodded, looking back at Emilia. She had her hands clasped to her chest, eyes closed as she communicated with the spirits.

Puck spoke again. "You and Ethan, you guys haven’t seen much magic, have you?"

Subaru shook his head. "Guess it just isn’t plentiful where I come from."

Puck nodded sagely. "I guess Betty wasn’t lying..."

Subaru blinked. "What?"

Puck raised an eyebrow. "You and Ethan. You both aren’t from this world. I mean, I knew Ethan wasn’t, but I’m not stupid. You two were together when you saved my Lia. You are from beyond the great waterfall, aren’t you?"

Subaru’s eyes widened. "Umm... I guess there’s no point in denying it. Who else knows?"

Puck replied, "That you’re an otherworlder? Only those who know about Ethan are aware. Betty, me, and Roswaal most likely."

Silence stretched for a moment before Puck spoke with a more serious tone. "Subaru."

Subaru looked at Puck. "Yeah?"

Puck’s voice lowered. "You have Lia’s safety as a top priority, yes?"

Subaru nodded firmly. "Of course."

Puck sighed, his expression darkening. "Roswaal is up to something. He wasn’t surprised at all when Ethan mentioned being from another world. He immediately made a deal with him behind closed doors. I don’t know what Roswaal or Ethan’s angle is, but watch out for the two of them, yeah? I don’t sense malice from either, but regardless, I don’t trust them around Lia."

Subaru gasped. "Ethan’s trustworthy!"

Puck shook his head. "He might be. But the truth is, he made a deal with Roswaal, and Roswaal isn’t trustworthy. Has he told you all the terms of their deal?"

Subaru shook his head. Puck continued, "Exactly. Something is being hidden from us. From Lia. I want you to keep an eye out, for Roswaal specifically, but Ethan too."

Subaru bit his lip. He understood why Puck would be concerned, but Subaru knew Ethan’s motives. "Puck, Ethan is wholeheartedly determined to return home. He isn’t planning anything nefarious."

Puck’s eyes narrowed. "And so that means the only people he actually needs are Roswaal and Betty. He has a deal with the two. Roswaal is planning something, and having Ethan under his wing will only make it easier for him."

Subaru shook his head. "I’m certain Ethan wouldn’t hurt Emilia or anyone else at this mansion."

Puck looked away, his voice quiet. "I know that, Subaru. What I’m worried about is if he knows what Roswaal is planning and simply doesn’t want to tell us. If he knows what Roswaal has planned and is hiding it from us, then Ethan can’t be trusted."

Subaru sighed. "Regardless, you can trust that he won’t hurt Emilia. I know that you know that, at least."

Puck nodded slowly. "I know that. Just... keep an eye out."

Subaru nodded. "I will. But I trust Ethan."

Puck stared at Subaru for a moment longer, his expression unreadable. "Yeah, I know that too."

---

After a few minutes of lighter conversation, Subaru and Puck hadn’t noticed Emilia finishing her communication with the spirits. Emilia spotted the two and made her way over to them. Subaru, noticing her approach, waved enthusiastically.

"How’s it going, Emilia?" he called out.

Emilia smiled and sat down next to Subaru, her expression radiating warmth. "Very good! I’m sure you saw me talking to the spirits?"

Subaru nodded. "Was that some special kind of magic?"

Emilia shook her head. "It’s the spirit arts."

Subaru’s brow furrowed. Puck saw the confusion and took it upon himself to explain.

"The spirit arts are a special kind of magic. Instead of drawing mana from your own pool, you draw it from the residual mana in the atmosphere through spirits."

Subaru thought for a moment. "But what about you and Emilia?"

Puck nodded. "Me and Lia, we have a contract. Some spirit arts users make contracts with spirits, which increases the mana you can use through one spirit. Not to mention it provides an awesome companionship." He perched on Emilia’s shoulder and hugged her cutely.

Subaru asked, "So you don’t need an affinity for the Spirit Arts?"

Puck shook his head. "Not in the traditional sense. Anyone can perform the Spirit Arts, but some people have a better affinity for it. Lia here has a good affinity, and you’ve got a pretty good one too. Ethan’s, for example, is exceptional. I doubt Betty’s told him yet."

Puck chuckled, and Subaru nodded thoughtfully. Emilia, looking down at her hands, said, "Maybe we should tell him! And then we can teach him!"

Puck sighed. "Ethan already has enough on his plate. Maybe when he and Betty stop with the literacy lessons."

Emilia deflated at that and pouted. Subaru laughed. "Yeah, Ethan’s got a good affinity for magic, right?"

Puck nodded. "Usually, people who are good with the Spirit Arts aren’t as strong with magic. Lia here has a subpar affinity for fire magic. She’s only mastered the ‘huma’ spell. Ethan’s different. He’s got a better affinity for the Spirit Arts than for magic, but his magic affinity is still amazing."

Subaru smiled. "Man, it’s enough to make a guy jealous." He wiped away fake tears.

Emilia giggled, while Puck just asked, "Well, it’s not like you don’t have an affinity for magic. Wanna find out what it is?"

Subaru’s eyes lit up. "Hell yeah!"

---

A few minutes later, Subaru was nervously preparing to perform his first spell. Ethan had told him that mastering mana techniques was a solid foundation for any beginner, but Subaru couldn’t shake the itch to try magic himself. The moment he’d seen Ethan conjure the Primis spell during their first loop, Subaru had been captivated. Magic had always seemed like an impossible mystery to him, something unattainable. But now, standing here, he couldn’t hold back any longer.

Unable to resist, Subaru had insisted that Puck teach him something—anything. So, there he was, standing in the middle of the mansion courtyard with the feisty spirit perched on his head, giving him instructions.

“Feel the mana in your mana pool?” Puck’s voice was low and guiding, like a coach before a big game.

Subaru closed his eyes, trying to focus. He could feel something strange, almost like a weight in his gut—a new sensation he had never noticed before. It wasn’t pain, but it was distinct, something foreign to his body. It pulsed, shifting in a rhythm that didn’t quite match his own.

“Yeah, I got it,” Subaru muttered, more to reassure himself than anything.

Puck nodded with approval. “Good. Now concentrate. Imagine the flow of mana moving through you, directing it outward.”

Subaru tried to follow Puck’s instructions, but the sensation was disorienting. His hands trembled slightly as he focused on channeling the mana. It felt like an unfamiliar muscle he was trying to flex, and it resisted him at first. He gritted his teeth, determined not to be discouraged.

“Alright, Subaru. You’ve got this,” Puck said, sensing his discomfort but remaining encouraging.

As Subaru prepared to cast the spell, Puck turned to Emilia, who had been standing at the edge of the courtyard, watching the scene unfold. “You may want to step back a bit,” Puck advised. Emilia gave a small nod and crossed the yard, her eyes fixed on Subaru, filled with both curiosity and concern.

Subaru scoffed, not taking the situation as seriously as Puck would have liked. “There's no way I’m gonna screw up that badly!”

As Puck gave an exasperated sigh, Subaru took a deep breath, gathering his focus. This was it.

Emilia, standing at a safe distance, was trying to contain her worry. She could see Subaru’s determined expression, but she couldn’t shake the anxiety that swirled in her chest. The last thing she wanted was for Subaru to hurt himself.

Suddenly, Ethan rounded the corner, his steps slowing as he noticed the activity. He looked up and spotted Subaru standing in the middle of the courtyard with Puck perched on his head, his concentration evident.

“Hey, Emilia, what are those two doing?” Ethan called out.

Emilia turned quickly, startled by his sudden appearance. She sighed in response, trying to keep her voice calm. “Magic. Puck discovered Subaru has an affinity for Yin magic, and now he’s going to teach him how to perform a Shamac spell.”

Ethan’s eyes widened in surprise. “How long ago did they figure this out?”

Emilia glanced down, a bit embarrassed by how quickly Subaru had jumped into the lesson. “About five minutes ago.”

Ethan’s reaction was almost immediate, his concern deepening. “But that’s not at all safe! Subaru needs to learn basic techniques first, not just dive straight into spell casting!”

Emilia nodded, understanding his point, but a part of her felt reluctant to interfere. Subaru was stubborn, and once he had his mind set on something, there was no stopping him. Still, she couldn’t help but voice her concern. “But didn’t you?”

Ethan froze. He hadn’t expected that question, and it gave him pause. His gaze shifted uncomfortably as he tried to find the right words. “Well, yeah. But I had Beatrice. She told me I picked it up quickly enough that it was okay to move forward.”

Emilia gave him a pointed look, a trace of doubt crossing her face. “So you’re saying Subaru is just like you?”

Ethan didn’t respond immediately, his thoughts flickering to the past. Instead, he sighed and muttered, “Either way, I doubt we can stop him.”

Emilia’s eyes narrowed with quiet concern. “What’s the worst that could happen?”

Before Ethan could answer, a thick, black cloud of smoke suddenly erupted from Subaru’s body. The heavy fog filled the air so rapidly that it became impossible to see anything.

“Gah! Can’t see a thing!” Ethan cursed, stumbling into the dense smoke. Panic flared briefly, but then his training kicked in. Without missing a beat, he raised his palm and cast his own spell, “Prismis!”

A brilliant orb of light appeared above his hand, casting a steady glow that cut through the darkness. The cloud of smoke swirled around it, retreating in the presence of the light until, after a few moments, the courtyard was once again visible.

Ethan’s eyes immediately searched the area, and there, lying flat on his back in the grass, was Subaru. His limbs were splayed out, and he seemed completely unconscious, a faint puff of smoke still rising from his body.

Puck was hovering over him, gently slapping Subaru’s face with a mixture of frustration and concern.

“Ethan, can you carry Subaru to the gazebo?” Puck called out, his tone exasperated.

Ethan nodded, his jaw tight with both worry and exasperation. He bent down, hoisting Subaru up into his arms. The orb of light floated just above his head as he carried Subaru, his steps measured as he moved toward the gazebo.

By the time they reached the structure, Emilia was already there, her arms crossed as she frowned in concern. Ethan placed Subaru down on the small bench, his face grim.

A few minutes passed in uncomfortable silence before Subaru stirred, groaning softly as he tried to sit up. The effort was in vain, however, as his body felt like lead. He collapsed back against the bench, blinking up at Emilia and Ethan, who were both watching him closely. Puck sat perched on Emilia’s shoulder, looking equally concerned.

Subaru sighed. “I’m assuming… something not ideal happened?”

Puck chuckled, but it was a dry sound. “You could say that.”

Ethan didn’t hesitate. “You blew up.”

Subaru, still woozy from the mana exhaustion, laughed weakly. “Did I? I think I’m in pretty good shape considering I just blew up.”

Emilia frowned. “Not so much. You’re completely exhausted. No more work today. Ethan, would you mind telling the maids?”

Ethan rolled his eyes but stood, ready to carry out the request. Subaru, however, pushed himself up again with a groan, stubborn as always.

“No way! I’ve got work to do!”

Emilia sighed in exasperation. “You just exhausted all your mana. There’s no way you can continue working.”

Ethan sighed, glancing at Subaru with a raised brow. “Why don’t one of you give him some mana?”

Puck sighed in exasperation. “It’s a complex procedure that only I and Betty know how to do at the mansion. Besides, Subaru’s mana signature is incompatible with mine. We could get Betty down here, but I doubt she’d agree to it.”

Emilia, watching Subaru struggle to sit up, pulled a small fruit from her pocket and held it out to him. “Here, Subaru. This’ll help.”

Subaru looked at the fruit curiously. “What is it?”

Emilia smiled softly. “Bocco fruit. It forces you to draw mana from the atmosphere until your pool is full again.”

Subaru raised an eyebrow and took the fruit, examining it before popping it into his mouth. He immediately felt a strange warmth, as though a small flame had ignited inside him—but it was brief. The sensation flickered and disappeared as quickly as it had come.

“What was that?” Ethan asked, watching Subaru intently.

Subaru, still stunned, could only stare ahead, wide-eyed. “I… want to know as well…”

Emilia giggled softly. “The flavor is interesting if you’ve never had it before.”

Puck, sensing that this moment of calm wouldn’t last, spoke up with a sigh. “Well, this was all super cool, but Lia, you have some studying to do.”

Emilia sighed and stood, stretching a little. “Well, I’ll see you two later.”

Ethan and Subaru both bid her farewell before falling into a rare, mutual silence. Once she was gone, Ethan glanced at Subaru, his expression serious.

“Spell casting usually comes after basic technique. You need to make sure you’re not using more mana than needed.”

Subaru snorted, a sarcastic edge to his voice. “Apparently you didn’t abide by that.”

Ethan shook his head, his expression tightening. “Beatrice told me I picked up on what she was teaching quickly enough. I was fine.”

Subaru narrowed his eyes, growing suspicious. “And why’s that? You don’t strike me as some magic prodigy, especially considering that me and you come from a world without magic.”

Ethan sighed heavily, rubbing his temples as if the conversation was draining him. “Yeah?”

Subaru’s voice dropped, a serious edge creeping into his words. “There’s something up. And you’re not telling me.”

Ethan’s face darkened as he sighed again, this time in frustration. “Should I? You were in this world no more than a few hours longer than me. Yet you figured out some back alley, insignificant snatch-and-sell job that had been ordered by an assassin who planned on killing everyone involved. You knew who each person involved was, you knew where the thief lived and her name. Not only that, but you also knew that I told Rem I was leaving on our first day here, despite me not telling anyone that and Rem not speaking up about my absence at all.” He turned his gaze on Subaru, cold and piercing. “You shouldn’t be demanding I share my secrets if you won’t share yours.”

Subaru was taken aback, his eyes narrowing further, but his voice remained steady. “Can I trust you?”

Ethan paused, looking away for a moment. Then he met Subaru’s gaze again, his voice quiet but resolute. “For what?”

Subaru’s tone turned more urgent. “To protect the people of this mansion.”

Ethan’s eyes softened slightly, but his resolve didn’t waver. “Not unless they help me get home.”

Subaru felt a surge of anger and disappointment. “You’d let Emilia die?”

Ethan turned away, his back stiff. “I don’t know! I just want to go home, and I’d rather be alive to do so.”

Subaru’s voice was tight, full of frustration. “Ethan, you’ll have to make up your mind about where you stand. Right now, not a lot of people trust you. And as it stands, I don’t know if I do either.”

Ethan’s gaze dropped to the ground, his fists clenched. He muttered, almost inaudibly, “I only need Beatrice and Roswaal. I nearly died helping you. I won’t make that mistake again.”

Subaru shook his head and turned away, his back to Ethan. “If it came down to it, I seriously doubt you’d stick by that callous remark.”

Ethan remained where he was, staring down at the dirt beneath his feet. “What do you know about me?” he muttered, kicking a stone away, as if trying to push away the weight of the conversation.

---

That night, Subaru sat on the edge of his bedside, his brow furrowed as he meticulously went over his plan for the coming day.

I couldn't have found a way to Arlam without drawing suspicion, he thought, his mind racing. So tomorrow is my one chance. I need to get everyone to touch me—somehow get them to make contact, even if it's just briefly. Then, when I return, I'll get Beako to identify who the Shaman is. Hopefully, with that information, I'll be able to confront them directly. It’s the only way to ensure the village is safe...

His thoughts grew darker as he continued, his resolve firm but tinged with doubt. But I can't count on Ethan. I’ve seen enough to know that I can't trust him to follow through on anything that doesn't benefit him. It’s up to me. I'll get Rem to help... But convincing her? That’s going to be tough. She’s loyal, and I can’t use the same approach I did with Emilia. I’ll have to appeal to her sense of morality, her sense of justice. I doubt she’d let innocent people suffer if she knew the truth.

A deep sigh escaped Subaru’s lips as his mind shifted back to the tense conversation he had earlier with Ethan. The words from their exchange still echoed in his mind.

I knew Ethan wanted to go home, but I didn’t expect him to be willing to throw everyone away to get there... His chest tightened as he recalled Ethan’s cold indifference to the lives of those around him. I can’t tell Puck. It would just cause more problems, and I can’t afford to complicate things further.

Subaru lay back on his bed, staring up at the ceiling. His thoughts were a whirlwind, but one thing remained clear in his mind.

I’m ready for tomorrow. I’ll save Arlam. And I’ll protect everyone here at the mansion.

His eyes slowly closed, the weight of the coming challenges pressing on his chest, but his determination unwavering. Tomorrow was his chance to make a difference. And no matter what, he wouldn’t let anyone down.

With that final thought, Subaru fell into a deep, restless slumber, steeling himself for the uncertainty that awaited him at dawn.

---

Meanwhile, Ethan sat on the edge of his own bedside, his head buried in his hands, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him.

I don't want to hurt anyone... His mind raced in a blur of conflicting emotions. I don’t... I just want to go home...

The words felt heavy, almost impossible to believe. He could feel his resolve faltering as doubt gnawed at him. He has to understand... This world... It's not right, it’s not real... He shut his eyes, trying to push away the rising sense of guilt, but it wouldn’t leave him. I’m sorry, Subaru. But I won’t put myself in harm's way for people I’m determined to leave behind anyway...

His chest tightened as he repeated the words in his head, trying to convince himself. I’ll do what I can. I’ll do whatever I can... But I won’t die for them... I won’t.

The internal conflict felt like a constant tug-of-war between his desire to survive and the reality of his situation. Ethan was in a world he couldn’t control, with no clear way back to where he belonged. Yet there were moments, like with Subaru, when his resolve seemed to crack, and he questioned whether survival was the only thing that mattered.

He exhaled shakily, trying to ground himself in the logic that had gotten him this far. It wasn’t selfish. It couldn’t be.

Finally, after what seemed like hours of battling with his thoughts, Ethan took a slow breath and managed to calm himself down just enough to lay back. The tension in his body didn’t disappear, but it loosened enough for sleep to take over. His mind was still tangled with doubt, but exhaustion claimed him before he could spiral further.

As his eyes closed, the world around him blurred into the quiet darkness of slumber.

Chapter 10: I Spy A Shaman!

The next morning, Ethan woke up feeling worse than ever. The guilt that had consumed him the night before still clung to him, persistent and suffocating. His thoughts twisted and turned, circling around his intense desire to return home, but also the crushing weight of the decisions he had yet to make. He didn’t want to hurt anyone, let anyone be hurt, he knew he owed Emilia, Rem, Ram, Beatrice and even Roswaal for all they did for him, but his desire to leave this world, to escape the unknown, felt like an undeniable truth.

I just want to go home... His thoughts were quiet but forceful. I'm not wrong for feeling this way...

Despite the clarity of his emotions, a sense of betrayal gnawed at him—betrayal of Emilia, Subaru, and the bond he was starting to form with them. Memories of Emilia, laughing softly as she played with the necklace he had given her, resurfaced unexpectedly. If it comes to it, I’ll let her die... for my chance to go home? The thought made Ethan’s chest ache, and he pushed it away, struggling to suppress the rising guilt.

It won't come to that...This place is safe...Nobody is dying

He shook his head, forcing himself to clear his thoughts. He couldn’t let himself get lost in the storm of emotions. The weight of guilt and the desire to survive were too overwhelming to ignore, but he had to keep moving forward. He couldn’t afford to be weak. Not now.

After gathering himself, Ethan stood up and got dressed. His movements were mechanical as he slipped on his boots, still haunted by the dissonance within him. The internal conflict raged on as he made his way to the dining room. It was nearly time for breakfast, and he needed something to focus on—anything to pull him away from his spiraling thoughts.

As he passed by Subaru’s room, his mind wandered back to their conversation the night before. I'm not wrong...It's not wrong for me to feel this way... The guilt was still there, tugging at his conscience. Was he doing the right thing? Would Subaru forgive him for putting his own survival above everything else? Would he forgive himself?

Unbeknownst to Ethan, Beatrice had been quietly observing him from a door behind him. She could sense the turmoil inside him. It wasn’t the familiar loneliness she recognized so well, but something else—an unbearable guilt, as if Ethan felt he had wronged someone in the deepest way imaginable. The weight of it was almost suffocating.

Betty is certain her presence would only complicate his feelings... she thought, her brow furrowing in concern. She closed the door quietly, retreating into the solitude of her own room.

Her attention shifted to the textbook in her hands, flipping through the pages on Yang enchantments. Perhaps he would enjoy learning the enchantments of Yang to distract him... she mused, marking a few key sections for future study. Yang enchantments were meant to enhance strength and resilience, and perhaps they would serve as a good diversion for Ethan—if he was willing to learn them.

Meanwhile, Ethan had arrived at the dining room. Roswaal was already seated at the head of the table, his sharp eyes glinting with a knowing look. He gestured for Ethan to sit, and Ethan complied, taking his seat with a quiet sigh. The tension in the room was palpable.

Roswaal spoke first, his voice smooth and calculated. “Ethan,” he said, his tone almost too pleasant. “Today, I'm afraid I'll have to make use of our contract. I require you to guard Miss Emilia today."

Ethan’s stomach sank, and his face twisted in confusion and suspicion. “What? Why?”

Roswaal smirked calmly, his smile not reaching his eyes. “I'm afraid I cannot tell you, consider this a small show of faith in your abilities. I will be away from the mansion tonight, Ram will inherit my authority.”

Ethan shook his head, frustration bubbling up. “What are you talking about?! You know something will happen?!” His voice was edged with anger.

Roswaal remained unperturbed, his voice steady. “I implore you to quiet your voice, I believe our dear Subaru already suspects the two of us of malice."

Ethan felt like he had been slapped. Oh...That is what it looks like isn't it? Ethan immediately understood Subaru's concern, it wasn't his quick learning that sparked the mistrust, it was his backdoor shady deal with Roswaal. Ethan looked down and clenched his fists. His anger bubbling up again, that cool and cold distance he felt from Puck ever since he struck that deal made sense now. Subaru and Puck must not have trusted him. Ethan glared at Roswaal, "Everyone will know about this. If you planned anything to happen tonight...If you did something that puts all of us in harms way. I'm not sitting back and letting it happen." he spoke with cold determination

Roswaal’s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as he stared at Ethan. “You seem to not understand your position, Ethan Graves. This is an order. As such, if you disobey, the contract will be breached, and your soul shall be destroyed. You will defend Miss Emilia with your life, tonight. You are not permitted to leave the mansion unless to fulfill that duty tonight.”

Ethan’s anger faltered, replaced by a bitter shock. He looked down at the table, biting back the anger that was bubbling up in his chest. Looking down at himself, he saw that bright blue glow emit from his chest, invoking the contract as it recognized Ethan's proximity to violating it. “You-! You wouldn't!”

Roswaal didn’t flinch. “You are a tool. The same way I am for you. I am working diligently to discover a way home for you. You didn’t expect me to simply work tirelessly for you and expect nothing in return, did you? Ethan Graves, I’m afraid that in this world, if you want something, you need to work for it. Consider yourself lucky I enforced the terms the way I did. I could’ve simply allowed you to act as some meat shield, but I graciously demanded you receive proper training first.”

Ethan’s eyes narrowed, his voice dripping with disdain. “That’s because you saw potential in me. Like you said… I’m a tool. And a tool that you can only use once is a terrible one.”

Roswaal nodded, unfazed. “If it means that much to you, then perhaps you should understand this morning I received… an assurance that your demise would be a rather… difficult event to achieve.”

Ethan’s mouth twisted into a humorless laugh. “And what? The Tome told you that?”

Roswaal’s eyes flashed with a dangerous edge. “I don't take kindly to perpetual insolence from subordinates, I realize the precarious situation you have found yourself in but you have no one to blame but yourself for these circumstances. Anger directed to me or the Tome or anyone else besides yourself is misguided.”

The air grew heavy with tension. Ethan sat back down in his chair, his head in his hands as the full weight of his situation settled over him. He felt more stupid now then ever before.

Well, it hardly matters if I were planning on abandoning Emilia… Now I’m forced not to. What an absolute ass I am...

Ethan felt a deep sense of self-deprecation, the sharp sting of reality hitting him. His autonomy had been stripped away. He had foolishly declared that he’d “do anything” to get home, and now here he was—enslaved to a contract with Roswaal, forced to protect Emilia and the mansion at all costs. The bitter irony wasn’t lost on him. He had thought he was in control of his destiny, that he would adopt a cold callousness that would bring him home, but in reality, he was merely a pawn in someone else’s game. Someone else had beaten him to that cold callousness.

He took a long, shaky breath, and finally met Roswaal’s gaze, his voice laced with quiet fury. “After whatever happens, happens, we will meet, and you’ll discuss with me the progress you’ve made. If I find you haven’t made any effort, you won’t like what happens.”

Roswaal smiled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. “Please, even if I were to try and swindle you, my efforts are a term of the contract. If I truly weren’t trying to bring you home, my soul would be forfeit.”

Ethan shook his head, his expression grim. “Either way. You will tell me your progress. The contract is an equal one after all.”

Roswaal’s smile never wavered, but he only nodded, acknowledging Ethan’s demand. The tension between them lingered, heavy and unresolved.

---

After a long, heavy silence, Ethan finally found a semblance of composure. His thoughts were a tangle of guilt and self-deprecation, but he kept his face blank, masking the storm brewing within him. The sound of a door creaking open broke his reverie, and he glanced up to see Subaru stride in, his footsteps sharp and purposeful.

Subaru’s eyes flicked between the two already seated at the table—Roswaal, ever composed, with his amused smile, and Ethan, brooding, with his usual scowl. Subaru's expression twisted with disdain. Without a word, he chose not to sit in his usual spot to Ethan’s left, where a silent, unspoken understanding usually hung between them. Instead, he slid into the seat directly across from Ethan, glaring across the table as though challenging him to meet his gaze.

Roswaal’s smirk only deepened, knowing full well the tension that now simmered in the air. Ethan, feeling the weight of Subaru’s eyes on him, couldn’t help but lower his gaze, the familiar sting of guilt rising in his chest like a wave he couldn’t escape. His stomach churned with the realization that the distance between him and Subaru had grown, perhaps irreparably.

Moments later, Emilia entered, her presence like a ray of warmth breaking through the cold atmosphere. She smiled brightly, her innocent cheer a stark contrast to the heaviness in the room. Oblivious to the tension, she seated herself gracefully beside Subaru, casting a quick glance around the table. Ethan, still in his isolated corner, couldn’t tear his eyes away from the space between them. He felt as though he were a ghost among the living, disconnected and out of place.

Only fitting, Ethan thought bitterly, I shouldn’t be upset. Just a few hours ago, I was seriously considering letting everyone—except those I needed—die.

An ironic, hollow chuckle echoed in his mind, but he outwardly remained stone-faced. The maids entered, their soft footsteps barely audible as they set the breakfast before each of them. Once everyone was served, the maids returned to their usual positions behind their lord.

Roswaal’s voice cut through the silence, smooth and steady as always, "Well, it seems Beatrice has decided not to join us for breakfast today." He cast a sidelong glance at Ethan. "Perhaps you know why, Ethan?"

Ethan’s gaze flickered up, catching Roswaal’s calculating look, but his voice remained steady, almost lifeless, "I have no idea."

Roswaal’s lips curled upward in a soft, amused smile. "Oh well, it’s hardly appropriate to force her to eat, is it?" With a wave of his hand, the conversation drifted on as everyone began to dig into their meals. Ethan’s thoughts, however, remained far from the breakfast table, lingering instead on Beatrice.

Why isn’t she here? Did I do something wrong?

The guilt gnawed at him, relentless and biting. He could feel it—this suffocating weight that threatened to crush him if he didn’t rid himself of it. But he had no evidence, no concrete reason to feel so guilty. It was irrational, but it didn’t stop the self-loathing from festering.

Across the table, Subaru’s sharp eyes were fixed on Ethan. He studied him for a long time, his mind racing with thoughts of his own. I don’t think he’d abandon Emilia, but still... can I trust him to protect her? Subaru’s thoughts churned uneasily. I need to figure this out soon, preferably before we confront the Shaman. If there’s an accomplice, the mansion might need defending too...

Subaru’s gaze remained on Ethan, who was practically drowning in his own silent turmoil. He looked more dejected than usual, perhaps genuinely regretting the words he’d spoken yesterday. But Subaru wasn’t sure. Ethan had always been hard to read, and now more than ever, Subaru wasn’t certain where he stood.

He glanced over at Emilia, noticing her frown as she observed Ethan. She seemed concerned, but her expression was a mix of confusion and worry. She noticed Ethan’s deep scowl, his eyes downcast, as he picked at his food without any real appetite. The silence around them was thick, suffocating.

Ram, never one for pleasantries, broke the silence with a pointed question, "Ethan, is it not to your liking?"

Her voice was devoid of concern, more of a demand for a reason than a true inquiry.

Ethan lifted his gaze, meeting her eyes with a stare that seemed to cut through her, distant and hollow. "No," he muttered, voice strained, "I’m just not terribly hungry. Forgive me for wasting such a meal, but I’d like to go check on Beatrice."

The words left his mouth like a confession, and before anyone could respond, he stood abruptly, the legs of his chair scraping loudly against the floor. The room seemed to fall silent in his wake. His departure left a strange emptiness in the air, as if something important had been left unsaid. The others were left speechless, their minds racing to make sense of his words.

Subaru, who had been watching all along, shook his head, a quiet murmur escaping his lips, "I guess he’s more conflicted than I thought."

Subaru turned his gaze to Roswaal, who wore an amused smirk, a glint of curiosity dancing in his eyes. Ram stood and collected Ethan’s untouched meal, her expression unreadable. Rem, ever the silent observer, stared forward with a blank look. Emilia, on the other hand, couldn’t hide the concern furrowing her brow as she looked down at her food, clearly uneasy. She leaned in closer to Subaru, lowering her voice.

"Do you think something’s wrong with Ethan?" she asked softly, her tone tinged with worry.

Subaru gave a small shake of his head, trying to reassure her. "He’s probably just worried about Beako."

Emilia smiled faintly, clearly not understanding the nickname. "Is that a nickname or something?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

Subaru smiled back, nodding. "Yeah. It just... felt right." He returned to his meal, but his thoughts remained elsewhere, swirling in a vortex of suspicion and uncertainty. Sorry, Ethan. But you’ve got to figure out where you stand before I can trust you with protecting Emilia.

Meanwhile, unbeknownst to Subaru, someone else was silently observing the tension in the room. Puck, though not physically present, sensed the heavy guilt radiating off Ethan like an oppressive fog from within Emilia's crystal. I can sense it, Puck mused, Ethan’s guilt. He knows something. This is what I was afraid of. I can’t trust him—or Roswaal—to protect Lia. Subaru... I hope you have what it takes.

Puck’s concern grew as he felt Ethan’s internal turmoil, which he believed to be rooted in a secret—something Ethan knew about Roswaal’s schemes. Puck, however, had no intention of trusting Ethan with anything until the man proved himself. For now, I'll keep my distance.

Little did they know, Ethan was now being forced into the very role they feared—one he didn’t want, and one he felt he wasn't worthy of.

---

Ethan wandered the dimly lit halls, his steps echoing faintly in the quiet. His mind was a storm of frustration and despair, his heart weighed down by a suffocating sense of failure. He had thought, just a few days ago, that he was on the path to finding some semblance of peace, but now everything was falling apart around him.

Why would I say those things to Subaru? The thought twisted like a knife in his chest. He doesn't trust me now. Roswaal's turned me into a puppet, and now... now he's forcing someone like me—a weak, powerless shrimp—to protect Emilia? I just told Subaru I’d let her die, and now I’m supposed to defend her with my life?

The weight of it all made his stomach turn, and before he could stop himself, tears welled up in his eyes. They blurred his vision, and he quickly wiped at his face, angry at himself for letting it show. As he rushed to a nearby bathroom, he barely registered his surroundings. His feet moved mechanically, his mind too consumed with the bitterness of his situation to focus on anything else.

He reached the bathroom door, his fingers trembling as he pushed it open. But the moment he stepped forward, the door shuddered. The air seemed to thrum with an unfamiliar energy, and before he could react, the door didn't open into the sterile, familiar space of the bathroom—it opened into the Library.

Ethan froze, blinking in confusion. The warm, ever-present scent of old books and paper flooded his senses. The familiar yet mysterious atmosphere of the Library, with its towering shelves and the ethereal glow that danced in the air, greeted him instead of the bathroom. His heart thudded in his chest.

The Library?

And there, sitting on a small, worn stool, was Beatrice, her golden eyes sharp and observant, as if she had expected him all along.

“Really?” Ethan muttered, a dry chuckle escaping his lips as he blinked away the confusion and looked at her, wiping away the last remnants of his tears.

Beatrice didn’t move, but her head tilted slightly, acknowledging his presence with a cool, knowing gaze. "Betty would've seen your tears regardless," she replied, her voice laced with an almost teasing tone. "Betty can sense your presence and emotions, remember?"

Ethan shook his head, disbelief creeping in. "I thought that was only when you were taking mana from me."

Beatrice’s expression softened, just for a moment, before she responded, shaking her head. "As an artificial spirit, Betty is afforded special abilities other spirits aren't. Betty took your mana four days ago. Since it has been so long since Betty took mana from anywhere but the atmosphere, your mana has left an impact on Betty. The connection is yet to break."

Ethan wiped his face with the back of his hand, a reluctant smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Then you know how I feel right now?"

Beatrice nodded slowly. "Like the biggest loser in the world."

The simplicity of her words caught Ethan off guard, and he laughed—a short, dry laugh that didn’t quite reach his eyes. "That sums it up."

Beatrice’s gaze shifted downward, her fingers idly tracing the edge of the stool. "Betty would like to know why you feel this way, I suppose."

Ethan let out a heavy sigh and sank onto a nearby stool, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him. "And why would you care?" he asked, his voice quieter than he intended.

"Because you are Betty’s student," she answered simply, without a hint of emotion. "If you continue feeling this way, Betty will have a hard time teaching you."

Ethan smirked despite himself, but it was a bitter smile. "You don’t seem to care much about how I feel, Betty." He paused, feeling a strange warmth in his chest. She cared more than she let on, he could see that much. With a resigned sigh, he gave her the truth. "Roswaal played me for a fool, and I was too blind to see it until it was too late."

Beatrice sighed deeply, as though the weight of his words was something all too familiar. "That clown is a true source of grief, I suppose. What has he done?"

Ethan shook his head, frustration and regret clouding his mind. "I can't blame him completely. When he took me to discuss our deal, he made my obedience a term." His voice faltered, the weight of the realization hitting him again.

Beatrice's eyes widened, her usual indifference replaced with genuine concern. "You mean, as a term, you are to do what he tells you?"

Ethan nodded, the corners of his mouth twisting downward in anger. "Yeah."

Beatrice huffed, clearly agitated. "Well, no wonder you feel like a fool."

Ethan gave a dry laugh, the bitterness in his voice unmistakable. "Yeah."

Beatrice looked at him, her expression softening with sympathy, but only for a brief moment. "There’s more, isn’t there? I doubt you had just realized this."

Ethan sighed, his shoulders slumping. "Yesterday, Subaru grilled me about how suspicious it was that I knew magic and literacy, despite it being my first few days here. We argued for a while…" He paused, remembering the intensity of Subaru’s distrust. "I told him he couldn’t trust me to protect Emilia."

Beatrice nodded slowly, her sharp eyes never leaving him. "Because she isn’t helping you get home?"

Ethan shook his head, his words thick with regret. "Because I don't want to die. At the loothouse, I nearly died on my first day here all because I agreed to help Subaru save Emilia's insignia."

Beatrice's gaze softened, though the sharpness in her eyes never fully dulled. "What is it that brought you to tears, I wonder?"

Ethan’s gaze dropped to the floor, the weight of his hypocrisy pressing down on him like an anchor. "Roswaal told me something will happen today and ordered me to protect Emilia with my life…"

Beatrice nodded, her expression thoughtful. "You feel foolish that you’re being forced to be a hypocrite."

Ethan’s breath hitched, the truth stinging more than he cared to admit. "Yeah. I told Subaru I’d let Emilia die… And now, I’m going to die before that happens."

Beatrice nodded solemnly, her voice quieter than usual. "Perhaps this is an opportunity to apologize. You misunderstood the contract you made with Roswaal. You thought only you two were involved, but your loyalty to the brat was a term as well, was it not?"

Ethan’s eyes flickered up, meeting hers. "Yeah," he murmured. "And so, as per my agreement, I will die before I let her die. If she dies and I live during whatever the hell is happening tonight, the contract will be breached."

Beatrice shook her head, a hint of irritation in her voice. "That’s one way to look at it. But you’re still here, aren’t you? And you’re not going to fold so easily. Roswaal doesn’t have the power to break you—not yet."

Ethan sighed deeply, his voice flat and devoid of hope. "I guess all I can do is prepare for whatever’s coming today. But it feels like a death sentence either way."

Beatrice hopped off her stool with a sudden movement, her usual briskness returning. She walked up to him, thrusting a thick textbook into his hands. Ethan glanced down at it, confusion flickering across his face.

"What’s this?" he asked, taking the book with a skeptical look.

Beatrice crossed her arms, her gaze intense. "It’s a textbook on basic Yang enchantments. They will grant you strength. You’ll need them for whatever Roswaal expects from you tonight, I suppose."

Ethan opened the book, his eyes scanning the pages. Beatrice had highlighted key sections, leaving notes in the margins, her attention to detail unmistakable. He looked back up at her, surprise and something like gratitude in his gaze.

"When all expect you to fold and lose," Beatrice said, her voice firm and unwavering, "perhaps that is precisely when you need to try your best. If not to prove them wrong, then to prove yourself resilient."

Ethan swallowed, his heart heavy but resolute. For the first time in a while, he felt a small flicker of something—determination, perhaps. He wasn’t done yet.

---

Over the next few hours, everything proceeded according to Subaru’s plan. As expected, Subaru had been ordered to go to Arlam with Rem, leaving the mansion seemingly unprotected. Ethan and Beatrice had yet to make an appearance, but Subaru didn’t dwell on that. Even if they showed up later, Subaru was certain Ethan wasn’t going to protect Emilia anyway. Subaru, ever the strategist, had formed his own plan.

The mansion will need protection. That leaves Rem, Beatrice, Ram, Roswaal and Puck to guard Emilia. He turned over his thoughts methodically. Puck is more than capable of ensuring Emilia's safety. But, an extra hand wouldn’t hurt—especially if I need one of them to help me catch the Shaman. Subaru felt the familiar tension coil in his chest at the mention of the mysterious threat looming over them. I have to be ready. If the Shaman has an accomplice or some hidden power... He paused, shaking the thought from his mind. There was no time for hesitation. I’ll handle that later. For now, I need to make sure Emilia's safe, and that the mansion stays intact.

However, something rather unsettling had occurred earlier in the day. Roswaal, for reasons Subaru couldn’t immediately understand, had strayed from his usual behavior. In past loops, Roswaal never left the mansion unguarded, always lurking behind the scenes. But today, he had left to meet with some nobles—something that seemed benign on the surface, but Subaru couldn’t shake the unease that gnawed at him. Rem and Ram, with their usual grace, reassured Subaru that it wasn’t out of the ordinary, that it happened frequently. Still, the implications of Roswaal’s absence gnawed at Subaru’s nerves. If things were shifting in ways that changed Roswaal's behavior... he couldn’t afford to be unprepared.

That’s when Subaru devised a plan to ensure the safety of the mansion and everyone within it. It was simple, if not a bit ridiculous, but it would work. He would make sure everyone in Arlam touched him—an absurdly specific, yet oddly effective way of ensuring the curse was applied to him. Subaru would lead a calisthenics session. It was a silly idea, but it fit the circumstances perfectly. He’d run every member of the village through stretches, acting as if it was all part of a normal routine, and by the end of it, each villager would touch him in some form—whether it was a pat on the back, a handshake, or a firm clap on the shoulder.

The plan had one key purpose: if the Shaman were involved in any way, Subaru needed to make sure that he was cursed. From what Beatrice told him, Subaru knew the Shaman applied curses through physical touch. If Subaru could get every villager to touch him, he would return to the mansion, where Beatrice could detect the curse on him. She would then be able to expose the location where the Shaman had touched him—thus revealing the Shaman’s identity. Subaru had already considered the possibility of a hidden accomplice, and this was his best shot at drawing out their next move.

Meanwhile, Rem had returned from gathering groceries, the bags rustling in her hands as she approached Subaru, who was crouched down, playing with the village children. A small girl, her eyes bright with excitement, had brought a tiny puppy over to Subaru, who was momentarily taken aback by its eager yapping. Subaru remembered all too well how bite-happy this particular pup was—having been nipped at in past loops. The puppy, already looking as though it might pounce, was beginning to settle down, and Subaru saw his chance.

"I gotcha this time!" he whispered, reaching forward with exaggerated care. He gently began to pet the pup, only for it to snap awake suddenly, nipping at his fingers.

"Yeoch!" Subaru recoiled, cradling his bleeding hand. He winced at the pain but laughed it off with a grin.

Rem, having observed from a distance, found her suspicions starting to wane. Watching Subaru now, interacting so easily with the village children, playing the fool, even enduring the nip of a puppy—she began to realize just how absurd her paranoia had been. What kind of Witch Cultist plays with children and runs the whole village through stretches? She asked herself. The idea seemed ridiculous now. The tension that had once been in her heart began to fade. Subaru didn’t seem like a cultist. He was just... an idiot. That’s all.

Yet, even as her thoughts turned away from Subaru, a lingering unease remained. But Ethan... Her mind turned back to him. Subaru seemed innocent enough, but Ethan was harder to read. He was distant, callous at times, and kept to himself in a way that was impossible to decipher. Rem couldn’t shake her doubts about him, the lingering scent of the Witches’ influence still clinging to both Subaru and Ethan. It was a smell that had only grown stronger the longer she stayed near them, thick and suffocating.

Rem, ever the dutiful maid, decided to give Subaru the benefit of the doubt—for now. She could only trust him so far. But Ethan? He’d have to prove himself before she’d even entertain the thought of trusting him.

Rem handed Subaru a handkerchief, silently offering her aid for his bleeding hand. Subaru glanced at her, forcing a smile despite the dull ache. He knew she had been watching him closely, perhaps trying to gauge whether his behavior was truly as innocent as it seemed. But her face was unreadable.

"Are you ready to return to the mansion?" she asked, her voice gentle.

Subaru smiled, though the pain from his hand still lingered in his expression. "Sure. Let’s get back."

As they reached the mansion, Rem took the lead, carrying the groceries inside with a quiet grace. Subaru followed behind, taking in the heavy silence that hung over the house. There was a weight in the air, a sense that something was about to shift in a way they couldn’t quite anticipate. But for now, Subaru would focus on what he could control—starting with getting the groceries put away.

"Come along, Subaru," Rem urged, her tone no longer as cold, though the undertones of caution still lingered. "We must put these away now."

Subaru hesitated, his thoughts momentarily drifting back to his plan. Got to stay focused. Everything’s counting on it.

Subaru glanced at Rem, his mind swirling with the tasks ahead of him. Time is of the essence, but I suppose I can do this one thing before I get Beako to expose the Shaman. He nodded to himself, resolving to handle one thing at a time. He could only hope that his plan to expose the threat would go smoothly. It had to.

He smiled faintly as he moved to help Rem, his hand still throbbing with a dull ache. "Got it. Let’s get this done."

As they set to work, Subaru felt the weight of the looming threat hanging over them. But no matter how heavy it felt, he knew he couldn’t afford to be distracted. Not now. Not when everything depended on him.

 

---

During Subaru’s trip to Arlam, Ethan had been diligently studying in the Forbidden Library. With Beatrice keeping watch, he pored over the textbook, trying to memorize each Yang enchantment and the necessary steps for treating his mana in relation to each one. He worked tirelessly, eyes burning with exhaustion, but determined to master the magic.

After hours of studying, Ethan paused, looking up at Beatrice. "Are there prefixes for enchantments?" he asked, a hint of frustration in his voice as he tried to process the complexities of the material.

Beatrice nodded. "Yes. However, altering an enchantment is an advanced technique, one that we won’t cover for quite some time."

Ethan hummed in acknowledgment, before returning his focus to the highlighted enchantments Beatrice had marked. The work was grueling, but he pushed through, mastering three of them before Beatrice suddenly hopped off her stool.

Ethan looked up at her, his expression curious. "What is it?"

Beatrice answered with a deadpan expression, "That boy is looking for me."

"Subaru..." Ethan muttered under his breath. Beatrice nodded, her palm raised toward the door. Ethan felt the familiar shift, a subtle lurch in the air as Beatrice invoked her Door-Crossing magic. It was something he had grown used to over the past few days, but the sensation was always disorienting.

Once the lurching stopped, the door swung open to reveal Subaru. His determined expression caught Ethan’s attention as the two made eye contact for a brief moment. Subaru’s eyes held a lingering sense of resolve, something that Ethan could relate to. Subaru shook his head, exhaling sharply.

"I should’ve guessed you'd be here," Subaru muttered, but Ethan didn’t reply, his eyes still fixed on him.

Beatrice, sensing the tension in the air, spoke first, "Is there a reason for this interruption, I wonder?"

Subaru didn’t hesitate. "I want you to look me over for curses."

Beatrice scoffed lightly, her arms crossed. "First, you thought this one was cursed, and now you believe you've been cursed?"

Subaru didn’t falter, holding Beatrice’s gaze. Ethan closed his textbook, standing from his seat.

Could this be what Roswaal was warning about? Ethan’s thoughts raced, his instincts telling him something was amiss.

Beatrice sighed, clearly not thrilled to be asked again, but she stepped forward. Resting her hand lightly on Subaru's stomach, she closed her eyes, focusing intently. The room seemed to fall into a tense silence as she searched for any trace of dark magic.

Then, Beatrice’s eyes snapped open, her expression shifting in surprise. "You are cursed..." she muttered, stepping back as if the discovery surprised her.

To Subaru’s shock, he let out a sigh of relief. Beatrice raised her hand, already preparing to remove the curse. "I shall remove it now."

Subaru’s body relaxed as he felt a distinct shift—a weight being lifted from his shoulders. The curse’s oppressive aura vanished, and he took a deep breath, feeling lighter than he had in days.

Ethan, still watching with intent, noticed something strange. "Subaru, your hand…" he said, his voice tinged with concern.

Subaru looked down in confusion. The spot where the small pup had bitten him earlier—right on his hand—was now marked by dark, swirling smoke. Black smoke poured from the bite mark, rising in tendrils before Beatrice acted quickly.

She stepped forward and clenched her fist over the smoke. There was a sharp hiss as the black mist dissipated completely, vanishing into nothingness.

Subaru stumbled back, his face draining of color as the full realization hit him. "Beatrice... That was... Where the Shaman touched me, yeah?"

Beatrice only nodded solemnly in response.

Subaru sputtered, his face a mix of shock and dread. Without another word, he rushed out of the Library. Ethan, still processing the information, quickly followed him, leaving Beatrice alone in the room.

Beatrice stood silently, watching the two disappear down the hallway. She hoped that Subaru and Ethan would be all right. It was clear to her that the situation was spiraling, but whether Subaru was truly ready to face what lay ahead was another question entirely.

---

Subaru stood at the front door, ready to step out into the uncertainty that lay ahead, when Ethan’s voice called out, sharply piercing through the tension that had settled between them.

"Wait!"

Subaru spun on his heels, his face contorted with anger, frustration evident in every line of his expression. "What?!" he snapped, his voice laced with disdain. "This is it, Ethan! Your chance to run away! There’s a Shaman in Arlam, and I’m certain it cursed some of the villagers. I know you won’t help, so don’t waste my time pretending like you’re going to do anything about it."

Ethan hesitated, stepping back, a look of hurt flashing briefly across his face. Yet, as quickly as it appeared, that expression shifted into something more resolute, his eyes firming up with understanding. He spoke with quiet determination, "I’m staying at the mansion."

Subaru’s eyes narrowed, the words striking him like a blow. His fists clenched at his sides. "Yeah, well, don’t worry. I’m sure someone else will protect Emilia. You can stay in your little corner, and do nothing, like you were so determined to do yesterday." he spat, the bitterness heavy in his voice.

Ethan shook his head, frustration building. "We’re past that, Subaru. Emilia and everyone else in the mansion are in danger. If something attacks, and I’m off 'being useless,' I’d be sabotaging myself, too."

Subaru scoffed in derision, unable to contain his cynicism. "Would you? Or are you just full of empty words like always? Putting your money where your mouth is would be a start."

Ethan’s fists tightened, his jaw clenching as he growled, his patience wearing thin. "Shut it!" he snapped, his voice shaking with the weight of unspoken frustration. "It’s not about what I want to do anymore! I have to protect this mansion. You don’t get it...."

Subaru’s expression faltered, his anger lingering in the air, but beneath it, there was a flicker of understanding. His lips tightened, and after a beat of silence, he muttered bitterly, "Yeah, that’s for sure."

The silence between them grew thick as the moment stretched on, the weight of their unspoken words hanging heavy. Just as the tension was becoming unbearable, the sound of footsteps interrupted their standoff. Ram and Rem appeared, walking briskly towards the two men. Ram, always composed, spoke first, her voice cutting through the air like a blade.

"I heard shouting. Could you two perhaps settle this outside?" she said, her tone even but laced with authority.

Subaru turned to her, frustration boiling over. "Arlam is in danger," he said, his voice firm but tinged with a trace of impatience. "A Shaman laid a curse on me, and I’m sure it’s cursed others in the village too. We need to help them."

Ram’s gaze shifted to Ethan, who simply nodded in agreement. There was no hesitation in his posture or his expression. He was resolute. Turning back to Subaru, Ram continued, her voice steady as she laid out the next steps. "Barusu, you and Rem will head to Arlam. Protect the people, and do what you can. Ethan and I will remain here to defend the mansion."

Subaru’s gaze sharpened, a look of disbelief crossing his face. "Him?" he asked incredulously, pointing at Ethan. "Isn’t he a guest here?"

Ram didn’t flinch under his gaze. "Ethan is a member of Emilia’s camp, the same as you. He will serve the camp’s needs. With Lord Roswaal absent, I am acting as his representative during this crisis. As such, Ethan will follow my orders."

Subaru’s anger flared again, but this time, he merely nodded reluctantly, his jaw tight with unspoken words. Rem stood by, her distrust of Ethan as clear as day in the way she kept her distance, her eyes cold and watchful. Despite her reservations, she fell in line, ready to follow Ram’s orders.

Just as Subaru and Rem were preparing to leave, a soft voice called down from the stairs. Emilia, her face filled with concern, descended cautiously, her footsteps light yet determined.

"Subaru? Ethan?" she asked, her voice betraying her worry. "What are you two yelling about?"

Ram, ever the diplomat, responded quickly, her tone measured and calm. "There’s a crisis in Arlam. Barasu and Rem will be heading there to provide assistance."

Emilia’s eyes widened with concern, and she moved closer to the two, her hands clutching each other over her chest. "What kind of crisis?" she asked, her voice quiet but full of concern.

Subaru spoke up, "Nothing big, me and Rem should be back soon." a reassuring smile playing at his lips, Emilia frowned, "Asking you to be careful and not do anything reckless would be useless wouldn't it?" Subaru smiled and placed a hand on the back of his neck, "Well it's not like I want to be reckless but desperate times call for desperate measures."

Turning to Subaru, Emilia’s expression softened, and she reached up to gently place her hand on his chest. The gesture was light, full of warmth and affection. Subaru froze, taken aback by the sudden contact, his heart skipping a beat. For a brief moment, the world seemed to slow around him until Emilia spoke, "May the blessings of the spirits be with you." Emilia stepped back, offering him a soft, reassuring smile.

"It’s a good luck blessing," she said, her voice light, but carrying a weight of sincerity. "Be careful."

Subaru, a mix of emotions stirring within him, nodded silently. "Thanks," he said, his voice thick with gratitude. Without another word, he turned and, with Rem by his side, they set off toward Arlam, the weight of the task ahead settling heavily on his shoulders.

Leaving Ethan, Ram, and Emilia alone in the mansion, Ram turned to Emilia. "It's best that you head for the lounge. Ethan and I will join you shortly. If you hear any disturbances, please call upon your spirit, Miss Emilia."

Emilia nodded, determination in her eyes as she brought her fists up to her chest. "You got it." She then made her way to the lounge, her footsteps light but purposeful.

Once Emilia was out of earshot, Ram turned her full attention to Ethan. "We should discuss our combat potential to ensure smooth cooperation."

Ethan nodded, his expression serious. "I know three Yang enchantments. One empowers me, one empowers an ally, and one creates a barrier around me strong enough to block a single direct hit. I also have access to a basic Jiwald spell and a basic Goa spell."

Ram’s eyes flickered with interest. "I see. As for myself, I specialize in intermediary wind magic." Ethan cocked his head slightly, intrigued by the potential power. Ram continued, her voice steady and calm, "I can summon winds sharp enough to cut through bone, if need be."

Ethan’s eyes widened slightly in respect. He nodded. "We can only hope the Shaman is the worst of it."

I hope I never end up on her shit list

The tension in the air was palpable as Ram turned her gaze toward the mansion’s doors, her sharp eyes scanning the quiet surroundings. "Can we count on the Great Spirit's help?" she asked, her voice steady but carrying a subtle edge of caution.

Ethan paused, considering her words for a moment before replying, "Not unless we're in a pinch. I doubt she'd leave me for dead, at least."

Ram nodded thoughtfully, the slightest shift of her gaze betraying no doubt in her calculation. "Very well. Regardless, Rem and Barusu should be more than capable of handling anything that comes their way in the village. If something threatens us here, it's likely to be crushed—if not by me, then by a combined effort from you and me. Given our differences in experience, though," she continued, turning her gaze to Ethan with a small, knowing smirk, "I think you’d best start by granting me that Yang enchantment, and then hop in if it looks bleak."

Ethan nodded firmly, understanding the importance of the strategy. "Agreed. We can only hope nothing comes up, but if it does, we’ll be ready for it."

With that, the two exchanged a brief, mutual look of determination before heading for the lounge. They moved swiftly, each one prepared to defend Emilia with everything they had should the situation call for it. The stillness of the mansion pressed around them, but both knew that danger could strike at any moment.

Chapter 11: Two Pronged Attack: Defending What You Must

Subaru and Rem made their way toward Arlam, the sound of the dragon carriage's hooves echoing in the quiet night. The atmosphere inside the carriage was tense, thick with unspoken thoughts. Rem, who had quickly arranged the carriage, kept her hands steady on the reins as she drove, her expression focused. Subaru sat beside her, his gaze distant as his mind worked through the possibilities of what they were heading into.

"So, the Shaman is the small dog that bit you?" Rem’s voice cut through the silence, her question calm, yet purposeful.

Subaru nodded slowly, his thoughts still lingering on the scene in Arlam. "Yeah. Those kids were playing with it, so I’m worried something happened to them too." His voice softened toward the end, the weight of his concern pressing down on him. He glanced downward, his thoughts circling in unease, and for a moment, the only sound was the rhythmic clop of the dragon’s hooves.

Rem’s grip on the reins tightened slightly as the silence lingered. After a moment, she spoke again, her voice softer but still steady, asking the question that had been on her mind. "What were you and Ethan fighting about?"

Subaru looked up at her, meeting her gaze briefly before his eyes lowered again. His words were slow, as if picking them carefully from a tangle of emotions. "I was upset... I’m pretty sure I can't trust him to protect the mansion."

Rem’s brow furrowed slightly, but she didn’t respond immediately. Instead, her thoughts drifted inward, her inner voice speaking more loudly than anything Subaru had said aloud. If Subaru can’t trust Ethan... how could I? Good luck, sister...

She let her thoughts remain unspoken, a weight on her chest she chose not to voice. After all, her loyalty to Emilia—her sister, the one she swore to protect—was non-negotiable. But Subaru’s confession tugged at something inside her, a sense of unease she couldn’t ignore.

Subaru sighed heavily, breaking the silence as the weight of his thoughts pressed down on him. "I thought I knew what he was after. But I never guessed just how badly he wanted it, you know?"

Rem’s curiosity was piqued, her gaze flicking to him. "What is he after?"

Subaru’s expression darkened, and he leaned back against the carriage, trying to gather his thoughts. "He’s got Roswaal’s help getting it, so undoubtedly he should get it. But… he said some messed-up things the other night. He genuinely didn’t know if he could be trusted to protect those who weren’t ‘useful’ to getting what he wanted." Subaru's voice wavered with disbelief, the idea of such cold calculation unsettled in his mind.

Rem’s expression remained neutral, but her thoughts shifted inward. That doesn’t answer the question.

Subaru noticed the silence that followed, realizing that his words hadn’t fully explained the situation. He shifted uncomfortably, not entirely sure how to explain what he had felt that night and not wanting to disclose his and Ethan's status as other worlders,

The last thing I need right now is for Rem to be even more suspicious of me.

"It’s something personal, I'm sorry." he added after a beat, trying to reassure her. "But rest assured, it’s not harmful to you or Emilia."

Rem shook her head, her expression tightening slightly. "Regardless, what you described... it sounds like a truly disgusting line of thought." Her words were firm, the disgust in her voice clear. She couldn’t help but wonder if Subaru had been too generous in his assessment of Ethan.

Subaru, however, let the words hang in the air for a moment,

He leaned back, settling into the silence that grew between them. The conversation had drifted into uncomfortable territory, and now, as they neared Arlam, Subaru found himself at odds with his own thoughts. What was Ethan truly after? The question lingered, gnawing at him. He glanced over at Rem, who drove with unwavering focus, and sighed once more, uncertain of the path ahead, both in Arlam and in his understanding of those around him.

The silence between them was now a quiet companion on their journey, a reflection of the deeper tensions stirring within Subaru's heart, as much as the uncertainty that loomed over the village of Arlam.

---

 

Ram and Ethan made their way toward the lounge, the tense air thickening around them as they approached. The door creaked open, revealing Emilia sitting on a sofa, her posture rigid. Her hands twisted nervously in her lap as she scanned the room with darting eyes, every little sound making her flinch. The sight of Ram and Ethan entering startled her, and she gave a nervous laugh to cover her unease.

"Is Beatrice not joining us?" she asked, trying to sound casual, though her voice betrayed her anxiety.

Ethan glanced at Ram before replying, "The Forbidden Library is the safest place for her right now. Although her strength would be useful, it's not like we can force her to fight."

Emilia nodded slowly, but her worry remained palpable. "I just hope she stays safe," she murmured.

Ram, ever composed, continued, "The Great Spirit can sense mana in the mansion. She will know who is who and where they are. If she spots an intruder, I trust not only will she inform us, but she will also stay away from them."

Ethan and Emilia both nodded, taking some comfort in the thought of Beatrice’s vigilance. Yet the atmosphere in the room remained heavy with the threat of the unknown.

Emilia, unable to quiet her concerns, looked down at her hands before lifting her gaze toward Ethan. "Do you think Subaru and Rem will be okay?" she asked, her voice laced with anxiety.

Ram answered first, her tone steady and reassuring. "Rem will be fine. And as long as Barasu doesn’t do something completely reckless, he should also be fine."

Emilia nodded, but her worry didn’t fully dissipate. She turned to Ethan, still seeking answers. "What were you two fighting about?" she asked, her gaze probing as if searching for the root of the tension.

Ethan was taken aback by the question. "What?" he replied, clearly caught off guard.

Emilia pressed, "You and Subaru. I heard you two yelling at each other."

Ethan looked away, his expression shifting uncomfortably. "It’s nothing worth worrying about," he replied, his voice low.

Emilia’s brow furrowed as she looked down, sensing that something deeper was at play but unwilling to push further. Before she could gather her thoughts, a sudden, sharp bang echoed through the mansion, jolting her upright.

"What was that?" she exclaimed, her heart racing.

Ethan and Ram both turned toward the door at the same time, their senses alert. Ram was the first to speak. "Ethan, the enchantment," she said urgently.

Ethan nodded, his eyes narrowing in concentration. Focusing his mana, he visualized the intricate patterns of the mansion’s defenses, gathering his energy and releasing it in a steady flow. His voice was calm as he cast the spell, "Dravik!"

Light exploded in the room, a blinding flare emanating from Ethan as he raised his palm toward Ram. The light swirled around her, circling her like an ethereal halo before disappearing into her form. Ram nodded, her expression sharp.

"Escort Miss Emilia to the panic room in the dungeon," Ram ordered, her voice low but firm. "If possible, try to get her to the Forbidden Library. After you’ve secured her, head swiftly to me to assist."

Ethan nodded in acknowledgment as Ram dashed out of the room without another word. Turning toward Emilia, who still appeared frightened, not by the intruder, but by the danger to Ram, Ethan’s gaze softened.

"We need to go, Emilia," he said gently, his voice firm but reassuring.

Emilia looked up at him, her worry clearly etched on her face. Her trembling hand reached for his, and Ethan was momentarily surprised by her boldness. He hesitated for only a moment before taking her hand, allowing it. If it gave her comfort, he would allow it.

The two moved quickly through the halls, their footsteps echoing in the otherwise quiet mansion. As they neared the dungeon, Ethan suddenly stopped and veered off to the side, sprinting toward a nearby door. Emilia blinked in confusion, but Ethan was already throwing open the door to a closet.

"Come on, Beatrice!" he called out.

To his relief, instead of cleaning supplies or mundane items, the door revealed the Forbidden Library, and there, sitting at her usual stool, was Beatrice. Her expression was focused, determined.

"The intruder is on the third floor, in the west wing," Beatrice said, her tone clear and sharp.

Ethan gave her a nod. "Take care of Emilia," he instructed.

Beatrice met his gaze with a solemn nod. "Be careful. The pink maid is evenly matched. This intruder is dangerous."

Ethan returned a thumbs-up, a small gesture of reassurance, before turning to Emilia. He motioned for her to come inside, and Emilia stepped in, eyes widening in surprise as she took in the sight of the Forbidden Library.

"Beatrice?" she gasped, her voice filled with disbelief.

Beatrice sighed, not bothering to look up from her work. "You shall remain here with Betty until the pink maid and the boy deal with the intruder."

Emilia’s eyes flickered toward Ethan, her concern still lingering. She approached him, her gaze steady despite the unease that gripped her. She placed a hand gently on his chest, her touch warm and reassuring. "May the blessings of the spirits be with you," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

Ethan’s heart skipped a beat at her touch, but he forced a smile, meeting her gaze. "I’ll be alright," he said, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.

Emilia opened her eyes, lowering her hand. "Be careful, Ethan."

With a final nod, Ethan turned and dashed out of the library, leaving Emilia and Beatrice behind in the quiet, dimly lit room. As the door closed behind him, Emilia remained standing there, her thoughts swirling in a quiet storm of worry.

After a long moment, she spoke, her voice soft and uncertain. "Have you taught him enough?"

Beatrice huffed, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Betty has taught him plenty, but as I’m sure you know as well, whether or not that boy remains unharmed will depend on his craftiness and wit rather than what Betty taught him."

Emilia lowered her gaze, her thoughts turning inward. I hope they both make it back safely... she thought, her heart heavy with the unspoken fears that gnawed at her.

For now, all they could do was wait. In the silence of the Forbidden Library, Emilia and Beatrice sat, side by side, awaiting the outcome of the battle that had already begun.

---

Subaru and Rem arrived in Arlam, the village eerily alive with the flickering light of torches and the anxious murmurs of its people. Everywhere they looked, villagers moved about with furrowed brows, their faces creased with worry. The occasional shout echoed across the village as families called for loved ones, but Subaru’s focus was fixed on the unsettling atmosphere.

The moment Rem parked the carriage, Subaru was already on the move, urging her to follow him toward a nearby villager. He called out, “Hey!” The man turned at the sound of Subaru’s voice, his face momentarily softening with recognition.

“You’re from the mansion, right?” the villager asked, his tone filled with a mix of desperation and relief.

Subaru nodded in confirmation, his expression grim. Rem caught up to his side, and the villager didn’t waste a moment before continuing, “It’s awful! Some of the village children went missing! We have no clue where they are!”

Subaru’s gaze shifted to where the children had been playing earlier. His heart sank as his eyes fell on the broken fence that surrounded the play area. The wooden planks were shattered, leaving a gaping hole that led directly into the forest.

Without a word, Subaru turned back to the villager, determination setting into his features. “Don’t worry, me and Rem will find them.”

With that, Subaru sprinted toward the broken fence, Rem close behind him. They reached the scene in moments, and Subaru's eyes immediately honed in on the mess around the perimeter. As he crouched near the wreckage, Rem’s sharp eyes picked up something crucial.

“Tracks. Mawbeasts,” she said, pointing at the disturbed earth just beyond the fence.

Subaru’s gaze followed her finger, scanning the dirt and grass that were torn up in a distinct pattern. The tracks led deep into the forest. His pulse quickened, and without hesitation, he moved to vault over the remnants of the fence. But before he could, Rem’s hand shot out and gripped his shoulder, stopping him.

Subaru turned, a mix of impatience and frustration crossing his face. “What now?”

Rem nodded toward a nearby tree, where a shattered crystal was embedded in the bark. It had been the type used to ward off mawbeasts. Her voice was calm but firm. “The mawbeast barrier crystal is smashed. We should remain here until Miss Emilia makes a new one.”

Subaru’s jaw clenched as he shot a look toward the treeline. “And leave those kids?” His voice was tight, his resolve hardening. “No way.”

Rem’s expression remained unflinching. “We’d be leaving the fate of these villagers in the air.”

Subaru shook his head, stubbornness burning in his chest. “You can stay here if you want, but I’m not leaving kids to die. Not like this.” His tone was final, and without waiting for a response, he pushed forward, his body clearing the fence with a smooth motion.

Rem stood still for a beat, then, with a soft thud, landed next to him on the other side, her morningstar now in hand. Subaru blinked at the weapon, surprised.

“Uh, Rem, isn’t that a bit…” he trailed off, trying to find the right words.

Rem interrupted him with her usual calm demeanor. “It’s for protection.”

Subaru sputtered, “Yeah, it’s just—”

“It’s for protection,” she repeated, her tone unyielding.

Subaru sighed, a soft chuckle escaping his lips despite the grim situation. He muttered under his breath, “Yeah, yeah…”

Rem remained silent, her sharp eyes scanning the forest ahead. With no further words, Subaru turned and began moving forward, pushing through the thick undergrowth of the forest, his mind focused on the children who were now at the mercy of the mawbeasts. Rem stayed at his side, alert and ready for whatever might come next.

The air grew heavier as they ventured deeper into the woods, the sounds of the village slowly fading into the distance. The eerie silence of the forest enveloped them, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves or the distant howl of a predator. Subaru’s heart raced with every step, but he didn’t allow the fear to overtake him. He couldn’t. The children needed him.

They would find them, no matter what.

---

The sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the marble halls of the mansion, blending with the crackling tension in the air. Ethan’s chest heaved as he sprinted toward the heart of the conflict, his heart hammering in his chest with a mix of terror and reluctant determination. The weight of his soul contract was a constant, suffocating reminder that he had no choice but to fight for this mansion, for Emilia—even if he had once considered abandoning her in his moments of weakness.

He had made sure Emilia was safely tucked away in the Forbidden Library with Beatrice, but even with the brief relief that came from knowing she was out of harm's reach, his thoughts spiraled. He could still remember the sting of his vow, the promise he had made to run if his life were at risk, the shame that clung to him like a second skin. But now, bound by the cruel contract with Roswaal, that choice was no longer his.

Survival.

That was all that mattered now. To escape this nightmare, to return home to his mother. Pausing for a moment he focused on his mana, bringing it to his gate he cast, "Luminor." A glowing light draped over his body and settled, slowly disappearing from view, but Ethan knew it was still there.

A sudden, piercing crash brought him back to reality. His breath caught in his throat as he saw the wreckage of overturned furniture and shattered glass, the pristine mansion now a battleground. But it wasn’t the destruction that held his attention—it was the figure before him.

Ram was already locked in combat with an intruder, her movements graceful, precise, and lethal, but she was struggling against the dark figure that hovered like a shadow, striking with the fluidity of death itself. For a moment, it looked like a blur—a dance of blurred limbs, flashing blades, and cold, unforgiving determination. But as the figure stepped into the moonlight, Ethan’s breath caught.

Elsa Granheirt.

The assassin who had nearly killed him in the Capital. Her face, still youthful but twisted with cold calculation, sneered at Ram as she effortlessly parried the older maid’s strikes. The sight of her made Ethan freeze, paralyzed by the weight of his fear. The last time they had crossed paths, she had nearly ended his life—he could still feel the sting of that wound, still taste the bitterness of survival. How had she escaped? Why was she here?

"Ram!" he shouted, his voice shaking with fear as he forced his legs to move.

Ram didn’t spare him a glance, her focus entirely on Elsa. She was fast, her blows precise, but Elsa was faster—too fast. Ethan’s heart sank as the assassin’s kukri blade flashed through the air, aimed at Ram’s throat.

No. I can’t let this happen.

Without thinking, Ethan raised his palm, his breath steadying despite the terror that gripped him. Thrylok surged through him, and his body seemed to pulse with newfound strength. In a single motion, he thrust his hand forward, channeling his mana. Jiwald—a beam of searing light and heat shot forward, streaking through the room like a spear. Elsa’s blade swung to intercept it, but the beam collided with the kukri in an explosion of light and heat.

The kukri dissolved into molten metal, dripping onto the floor with a sickening hiss, the heat melting it beyond recognition. Elsa's eyes blazed with fury, but she didn't hesitate. In a blur of motion, she flung the broken blade like a dart toward Ram’s chest.

Ram dodged the deadly projectile just in time, but Elsa was already moving. Her agility was terrifying—Ethan had never seen anyone fight with such speed. He scrambled for something, anything that could help. His eyes caught the gleam of a nearby mirror, its surface pristine but shattered at the edges, a perfect weapon in his panic-stricken mind.

Elsa’s eyes turned toward him just as she kicked Ram back, the maid stumbling but quickly recovering. The assassin unsheathed a small dagger with a predatory grin, her movements swift as she closed the gap between them.

Ethan’s heart skipped. I’m not ready for this.

But before he could react, Thrylok surged again, heightening his reflexes just in time. He shifted his weight and leaned left, bringing the mirror's surface to meet the blade in an impromptu deflection, his body moving before his mind could process the decision. Elsa’s dagger slashed through the air where his throat had been a moment before. The blade sparkled as it met the mirror’s surface, sending a cascade of sparks flying into the air. The mirror hummed as if protesting the collision, but it held. Barely.

Elsa’s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a snarl as she withdrew the dagger for another strike. Ethan’s mind raced, but his body—controlled by survival instinct—was already reacting.

"Ram, I can’t hold her off for long!" Ethan shouted, breathless and wide-eyed. But his words were drowned in the clash of blade and mirror, Ethan desperately dodging, barely evading even with Thrylok enhancing his strength and speed. Sparks flying as the dagger screeched along the mirror with each improvised and life saving deflection. As Ethan was on his backfoot Ram shouted, "Back!" And so Ethan leapt backwards, Ram sprinting forward to take his spot, moments before.

Ram re-engaged with Elsa, their fight fierce and fast, the air thick with the hum of energy. Fura blades of wind slashed through the room, cutting through the air with the precision of a master. But Elsa didn’t flinch; she simply danced around the attacks, her movements almost animalistic in their speed.

Ethan looked again to the mirror in his hand, the cold weight of it offering little reassurance. No. I need more. An echo of an echo of a memory resonated within Ethan,
"Prismis isn't used as a Blinding spell but if you try hard enough."
Without even recalling the words that were once spoken to him in a distant timeline all Ethan was left with was an idea,

He held his palm out in the air, concentrating as his mana began to surge. Prismis. A sphere of light formed in his hand, growing larger, radiating with an intense, blinding energy. He hurled it at Elsa, the orb streaking through the air like a falling star. Shouting, "Close your eyes, Ram!" Ethan poured more mana into the spell the moment it was in front of Elsa.

The impact was immediate. Elsa’s eyes widened in shock as the orb erupted, blinding her with its intense light. She staggered back, her body convulsing as the light disrupted her senses, leaving her vulnerable for the briefest of moments.

Ram didn’t hesitate. With a speed born of desperation, she lunged forward, her wind blades slicing through the air with deadly intent. The strike landed, cutting across Elsa’s side with a sickening sound. Blood sprayed, but Elsa was not done.

With a grunt, she pushed herself back to her feet, faster than Ethan could comprehend. Her face twisted with fury as she lunged at him, her dagger aimed for his throat. But Luminor surged to life around him, a shield of brilliant light that enveloped his body, shimmering with power.

The dagger met the shield with a deafening clash, but instead of bouncing off, it melted. The metal disintegrated in seconds, leaving Elsa with nothing but her raw, frustrated rage.

Her eyes glowed with a savage determination as she abandoned her weapon and charged forward, fists flying in a brutal assault. The sound of skin meeting skin, the crackle of mana in the air, filled the room as Ram and Ethan found themselves grappling with Elsa’s relentless assault.

Then, Ethan’s hand surged with power. He had no more time to think, only to act. He poured all his mana into one final Prismis—larger, more potent, and more intense than ever before.  Hissing in a loud whisper only loud enough for Ram to hear, "Once more!" Ram nodding closed her eyes. The light flashed with such brilliance that it seemed to burn the air itself. Elsa staggered back, her senses overloaded, her body failing to react in time.

Ram seized the opportunity. With a fierce cry, she launched herself at Elsa, her foot connecting with the assassin’s chest in a single, decisive strike. Elsa stumbled back as her eyes shot wide open, red and bleary from the light, she only saw a blade of wind fast approach before it lacerated her across her chest, blood spraying all over the room, some getting on Ethan. Elsa crumpled to the ground, her body twisted unnaturally, blood pooling beneath her.

Ethan stood panting, the echo of the fight still ringing in his ears. His mind was still reeling, heart racing.

Had they truly defeated her? Was Elsa dead?

For a moment, there was only silence, save for the thudding of Ethan’s heartbeat in his ears. The tension in the air felt like it might snap at any second.

His mind spun with the questions he had been avoiding. The fight had left him exhausted, physically and mentally. He had survived, but at what cost? Did he fight to protect Emilia… or was he merely following the chains of a contract that bound him to a place he never wanted to be?

The mansion was silent now. But the questions lingered, unspoken, unanswered.

And the shadows loomed ever closer.

---

Subaru and Rem pressed forward through the dense forest, their steps muffled by the thick carpet of leaves beneath them. The cool night air hung heavy with the scent of damp earth, and the only sound that broke the stillness was the occasional crackle of twigs underfoot. The forest felt oppressive, almost suffocating, as Subaru felt his hope beginning to slip away. The search had been endless, and it seemed as though the children would never be found.

Then, as if in answer to his desperation, they stumbled upon a clearing. The moonlight filtered through the treetops above, casting a pale glow across the small hill in the center. There, lying together in a huddled group, were the children—still and pale, their faces drenched in cold sweat, their breaths shallow and ragged.

Subaru’s heart raced as he rushed to their side, with Rem following closely behind. She immediately began to work, her hands glowing with healing magic as she moved from one child to the next. Subaru remained rooted in place for a moment, helplessly watching her. He wanted to help, to do something, but the weight of the situation left him feeling powerless.

Petra, barely conscious, turned her head toward him. Her eyes, though glazed with fever, recognized him, and a faint, strained smile tugged at her lips. “Subaru…?”

Subaru quickly knelt beside her, brushing a lock of damp hair from her forehead with gentle hands. “I’m here, Petra. You’re safe now.”

But Petra’s voice was weak, the words a mere rasp. “There’s one more... deeper in the woods… the girl with the blue hair…”

Subaru glanced over the group of children, noting the signs of distress on each of them. Petra’s words confirmed what he had already feared—there was still one more child unaccounted for. His chest tightened, urgency flaring within him. When he looked back down at Petra, she had already passed out, her fragile body succumbing to unconsciousness.

He stood quickly, his gaze fixed on the group of children as he spoke to Rem, his voice sharp with determination. “Rem, one of the kids is still out there. I’ll go find them while you stay with the others.”

Rem lifted her eyes from her work, concern flashing across her face. “Subaru, you’d only be causing more stress. If you go off by yourself and get lost, I’d have to find both you and the girl.”

Subaru gave her a reassuring smile, though it was tinged with guilt. “Yeah, but there’s an easy way for you to find me. The Witch’s scent.”

Rem froze, her healing magic faltering as she looked up at him in surprise. “How do you know...?”

Subaru nodded, offering a half-hearted grin despite the grimness of the situation. “I don’t know how I know, but I do. There’s a lot I’m sure you want to ask me, and believe me, I’ve got plenty of questions for you too. But we’ll talk when we’re back at the mansion, alright?”

For a long moment, Rem stared at him, her expression unreadable. Subaru could see the internal struggle in her eyes, but after a beat, she lowered her gaze, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. It wasn’t much, but it was enough for him to know she was willing to give him a chance.

She looked back up at him, her voice steady but with an edge of concern. “Alright, but you need to live for that to happen. Don’t die out there.”

Subaru’s smile deepened, though there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. “Got it.”

With that, he turned and sprinted into the darkness of the forest, his silhouette swallowed by the shadows of the trees. The cool night air pressed against him as he moved, every step driven by the urgency of the situation. He couldn’t afford to waste a second. Every moment counted in the search for the girl.

Behind him, Rem watched him disappear into the night. Her healing magic continued to swirl around the children, but her mind lingered on Subaru’s words. There was something about him—a quiet determination, a fire that refused to be extinguished. She found herself hoping he would make it back. But in the forest, with the dark pressing in all around them, hope was fragile.

---

Ethan staggered away from Elsa's mangled corpse, bile rising in his throat as he beheld the aftermath of their brutal confrontation. The gaping wound across her chest—a jagged scar left by Ram’s Fura spell—was an image that would haunt him. The sheer violence of it gnawed at his insides, making his stomach churn violently. He could still feel the heat of the battle, the intensity of the moment echoing in his chest like the beat of a war drum. But now, only silence lingered.

Ram approached, her breath labored, her exhaustion evident after the relentless battle. Her eyes, though tired, held a practiced detachment as she examined Elsa’s lifeless form. Ethan's gaze fell to the fallen assassin—her body still and cold, her vacant eyes staring into nothingness. The truth was clear: she was dead.

Ram sighed, the sound heavy with experience, as if she'd long since resigned herself to this grisly part of the job. “A job well done,” she said, her voice flat but laced with a bittersweet finality. “Now we dispose of her.”

Ethan could barely respond. His hands were shaking, not from fear but from the toll the fight had taken—physically, mentally, emotionally. He and Ram lifted Elsa’s body between them, the dead weight hanging between them like a grim reminder of the violence they had just endured. Every step felt like dragging the shadow of her death down the staircase.

His mind tried to cling to something—anything—to escape the nightmare unfolding around him. A dark thought broke through: They never show this part in the movies.

The notion almost made him laugh, but the bitter taste in his mouth stopped him. The reality was much too raw.

As they stepped outside, Ram distanced herself, stepping back to prepare a carriage. Ethan was left alone with Elsa’s limp body draped over his shoulder, the blood from her wound staining his clothes. It was all too much—the blood, the weight, the silence—and he couldn't hold back a muttered curse, “Ah, shit,” as he felt the wet warmth seep through his shirt. The taste of iron tainted the air.

Ram’s footsteps faded as she walked off, leaving Ethan to stew in the uncomfortable stillness of the night. His thoughts twisted in knots, a sense of unease gnawing at him, refusing to let go. Something about this wasn’t right. The air felt thick, like the world was holding its breath.

And then, he heard it.

A faint hiss, barely perceptible in the night. It should have been a warning.

He didn’t notice the twitch of Elsa’s fingers—still lifeless, yet somehow… not.

And then the pain came—sharp, searing, and agonizing. Elsa’s teeth sank into his shoulder, her bite deep and unforgiving. Ethan gasped, his body seizing in shock. His world exploded into white-hot agony as he stumbled backward, her grip like a vice. Blood flooded from the wound, and panic surged in his chest.

“OW!” He screamed, pushing her off, his hands frantic against the wound, the sting of her bite still searing into his flesh. Blood ran freely down his arm, mixing with the grim reality of the situation.

His mind spun, desperately trying to make sense of it. Can anything kill her?

He sputtered, disbelief breaking through his voice. “You were dead! Ram killed you!” The words were a weak defense against the absurdity of what he was witnessing. Elsa wiped blood from her lips, her eyes glinting with wicked amusement.

“Don’t flatter yourself,” she purred, her voice laced with mocking cruelty. “It’ll take much more than that to kill me.”

Ethan’s heart hammered in his chest, his thoughts racing. “Ram!” he shouted, fear creeping into his voice. “Ram, she’s still—!”

Ram, having just returned from the stables, caught sight of Elsa’s movement. Her eyes darkened, and she muttered under her breath, “This is troublesome. A foe who doesn’t know when she’s beaten.”

Elsa’s lips curled into a venomous smile. “A foe who can’t be beaten,” she retorted, each word like a dagger aimed at their resolve.

Ram turned to Ethan, urgency in her voice. “Blind her. I’ll take care of the rest.”

Ethan nodded, adrenaline kicking in, the throbbing pain in his shoulder momentarily forgotten as the battle raged on. But before he could make a move, the ground trembled beneath them. A new sound emerged—a low growl, followed by the frantic snarls of something monstrous.

From the shadows of the forest, three massive wolfgrams—fierce, dog-like beasts—emerged with teeth bared, their eyes locked onto Elsa. The assassin sighed, clearly irritated. “Certainly an unwanted outcome,” she muttered, almost regretfully, as she wiped the remaining blood from her lips. “Oh, Meili, Mama won’t be pleased with us...”

Before Ethan could process what was happening, Elsa leapt onto the back of one of the wolfgrams with an agility that defied reason, riding off into the night with the graceful ease of a predator on the hunt. One of the beasts lingered behind, its menacing growl aimed directly at Ethan.

“What?!” Ethan shouted in disbelief, confusion and frustration mixing in his voice. His mind raced, and without thinking, he raised his hand, conjuring the familiar pulse of mana.

“Jiwald!” The light burst from his palm, a blinding spear of mana that struck the wolfgram squarely in the head. The beast crumpled instantly, its body going limp as the light surged through it. It was over in an instant.

For a moment, the world felt still—too still.

The oppressive weight of the silence pressed in on him, thick and suffocating. Was it the aftershocks of the Thrylok enchantment fading? Or was it something deeper? A weight settled on Ethan's mind, body and soul...

Ethan turned to Ram, his voice shaky with exhaustion and disbelief. “So, now what?”

Ram’s eyes swept over him with an unreadable expression before answering, her voice steady as always. “We return to the mansion. You need healing. And hopefully, Subaru and Rem will bring us good news.”

Ethan nodded, but his thoughts were already elsewhere, his mind spinning with what they’d just faced. They walked in silence, but even as the mansion loomed ahead, Ethan couldn’t shake the gnawing feeling in his gut—that something much darker still waited beyond the horizon.

Inside the mansion, the library’s warm light greeted them. Beatrice was perched on a stool, her sharp eyes immediately falling on Ethan. Emilia, who had been seated nearby, shot to her feet the instant she saw the bloodstains on him.

Her face twisted in alarm, and she rushed to his side, her hands trembling as she guided him to a chair. Ethan barely registered the motion, his body sagging with exhaustion and the toll of the fight.

Beatrice, always calm in the face of chaos, waved Emilia away. “Let me handle this.”

Ram stepped forward, her voice grave as she explained the situation. “The intruder was Elsa Granheirt—the one who attacked you in the capital. Ethan and I did what we could but it seems she has an unnatural ability to return from most lethal wounds. She bit him and escaped.”

Emilia’s eyes softened, the fear ebbing away as she realized his injuries were not as fatal as they had seemed. But Beatrice's steady hands were already at work, hovering over Ethan’s shoulder, glowing with healing energy. A soft warmth spread through his body as the pain in his shoulder melted away, leaving only the lingering exhaustion.

“There,” Beatrice murmured. “Good as new.”

Ethan tested his shoulder, relieved to find the pain gone. “Well,” he began, trying to push the exhaustion from his voice, “we best sit tight while we wait for word from Subaru and Rem. I doubt Elsa will return, but if she does—”

But before he could finish, the weight of fatigue overwhelmed him. His body, spent from the Thrylok enchantment, betrayed him. His vision blurred, his knees buckled, and he collapsed into Emilia’s arms, unconscious before he reached her arms.

“Ethan?” Emilia’s voice was full of panic, a tremor in her tone.

Beatrice glanced at him with a frown. “His Thrylok enchantment wore off. He pushed himself too far.” She turned to Emilia. “Set him down here.”

Beatrice guided Emilia to a small bed tucked away in the library, where they gently laid Ethan down. Ram, meanwhile, sank into a chair, her eyes distant, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. Her gaze drifted out the open door of the library and through the window, staring out into the endless stretch of night beyond. The storm was far from over.

Chapter 12: The Oppressive Forests

Subaru clumsily stumbled through the dense forest, his feet catching on the undergrowth, sending splinters of bark flying in his wake. His breath came in ragged bursts, mingling with the muffled sound of twigs snapping beneath his shoes. He could hear the night alive around him—an orchestra of crickets, the distant rustle of leaves, and the occasional hoot of an owl. Every sound felt amplified in the silence of the woods, betraying his every movement. He was no longer alone in this sprawling forest of shadows.

"I need to find that kid... then I can get back to Rem."

His thoughts were sharp, his mind laser-focused, but his body was far from cooperative. His heart thumped like a drum in his chest, a relentless reminder of the urgency of his mission. Deep in the forest, beyond the reach of the moonlight, he kept moving—pushing deeper, determined not to fail.

The chorus of crickets was deafening, the only sound that accompanied his hurried steps. It seemed as though the entire night had quieted, the only living creatures that remained in this secluded world were Subaru and the child. Soon enough, he stumbled upon a small clearing, the trees looming like silent sentinels at its edges. The ground was soft with moss, and the air had a slightly damp, earthy smell.

In the dim light, Subaru's gaze landed on her—a small figure barely visible in the shadows. There she was, just as he'd remembered. Her pale blue dress seemed to shimmer faintly, the soft fabric catching what little light filtered through the canopy. Her hair, the color of a spring sky, cascaded in waves around her face.

He rushed to her side, kneeling down, his breath catching in his throat as he reached out to her. But something felt off. Subaru’s eyes narrowed as he observed her more carefully. No soft rasp of breath. No shiver of her shoulders. No sign of fear or exhaustion—nothing that marked the desperate survival instinct of the others he'd rescued.

An uneasy chill crawled up his spine.

Shaking off the feeling, Subaru gently lifted her into his arms. She was light, almost too light. The weight of her form felt wrong, as if it carried none of the weight of life.

He turned, preparing to make his way back through the dense trees, but the quiet of the night was shattered by a low, guttural growl—a sound that reverberated from the darkness ahead.

Subaru froze, his blood turning cold. He set the girl down softly, careful not to make a sound. His hand instinctively reached for his jacket, tearing it off and wrapping it around his arm in a makeshift shield. His heart hammered in his chest, but his stance remained steady. Slowly, he peered into the shadows, focusing on the faint glow that pierced the night.

Two bright red eyes gleamed from the darkness, locked onto him with an unyielding gaze. His breath caught as the predator stepped closer, revealing its massive form—a hulking, muscular wolfgram, its fur matted and dark with the scent of the forest. Subaru’s blood pulsed in his ears.

“Come on, mutt,” he taunted, his voice steady despite the fear coiling in his gut.

The creature’s growl intensified, a deep, menacing rumble that shook the ground beneath him. Without hesitation, Subaru raised his arm, offering it as bait. The wolfgram lunged forward, its jaws snapping with brutal force.

The pain was sharp, immediate, but Subaru’s focus remained. He used the creature’s own momentum to his advantage, twisting his body and using the force of its attack to slam it onto a fallen log. The sickening sound of the wolfgram’s body being impaled by a few stray branches on the log rang in the air as Subaru quickly rolled away, his heart racing with adrenaline.

Panting heavily, Subaru couldn’t help but laugh—a short, disbelieving sound. “No way I just did that…”

But his victory was short-lived. From the edge of the clearing, more sets of eyes began to glow, emerging from the darkened forest like fiery orbs. Dozens of them. The pack.

In a moment of horror, Subaru's grin faltered. He turned, quickly scooping up the unconscious girl once again, his body flooding with dread.

"If I'm going to die, I’ll protect this child to the very end."

The pack surged forward with terrifying speed. Subaru braced himself for the inevitable. But before the wolves could reach him, a sudden crash shattered the night. A sharp, metallic sound, followed by a meaty thud and the spray of blood. Subaru’s eyes widened in astonishment.

In front of him, standing as if she had materialized from the very shadows of the forest, was Rem. She stood tall, her morningstar raised high, its head gleaming under the pale moonlight. With a single swing, she cleaved through the first wave of wolfgrams, her power unmistakable, her presence like a storm.

“The villagers have the children! It’s time to leave!” Rem shouted over her shoulder, her voice a commanding force.

Subaru nodded without a second thought, urgency seizing him once again. He moved quickly, following her as she carved a path through the pack. She moved with fluidity, each strike of her weapon cutting down wolfgram with terrifying efficiency. Subaru, on the other hand, merely trailed behind, desperately trying to keep up.

Then, as they pushed through the forest, Subaru felt the ground tremble beneath his feet. He looked over his shoulder and froze.

The wolfgram pup— the one who had bitten him—stood atop a small hill in the distance. Its eyes gleamed with malice, its small, toothy grin twisted with hatred. With a sudden jerk of its head, the earth around it rumbled violently. Subaru’s blood ran cold.

Before he could react, the earth before him cracked open, dirt and stone erupting in a massive wave toward him. It moved faster than he could comprehend, a torrent of earth that threatened to consume him.

Time seemed to freeze as the deadly wave surged closer, threatening to crush him into oblivion. Fear clenched Subaru's chest—he had died before, but his body still responded with primal terror.

"Move!" he heard Rem shout, the force of her words breaking through his panic.

And then, a sharp shove from behind. Subaru stumbled forward, instinctively pushing the girl to safety. He turned just in time to see Rem, standing stoically in the path of the avalanche. The wave of dirt and rock collided with her, propelling her high into the air. Her body twisted in the air before crashing to the ground, her form skidding across the earth, rolling violently before finally coming to a stop.

For a long, agonizing moment, Subaru could only stare, his mind slow to comprehend what had just occurred. His feet moved on their own, panic surging through him as he rushed toward her.

But then the pack was on him. Dozens of glowing eyes surrounded him from all sides, their teeth bared and growls filling the air.

"Shit! This is super bad!" Subaru thought, his heart thundering.

A faint buzzing noise caught his attention. He looked back toward Rem.

She was standing now, but something was different. A glowing pink horn had sprouted from her forehead. It pulsed with a sinister energy and crackled as small strands of lighting buzzed and crackled around it. Subaru’s breath hitched.

Rem’s expression was no longer her usual calm or fierce determination—it was twisted into something unrecognizable. An insane, gleeful grin spread across her face as her eyes locked onto him. With a flick of her wrist, the morningstar’s head shot toward her. She swung it back around with an exaggerated motion, sending it crashing toward the remaining wolfgram.

Subaru barely had time to react, his body propelled into a desperate jump as the head of the morningstar swept by, sending a spray of blood and entrails in every direction. Some of the wolfgram were torn apart instantly, but others—others were closing in on him.

"Are you kidding me?" Subaru thought, struggling to keep his footing as he dodged the flying gore. "What’s the point of a second phase if she can’t control it?!"

He could see the carnage unfolding, could hear the sickening sounds of bones snapping, flesh being shredded. The air was thick with blood. Rem’s eyes turned to Subaru.

His heart skipped a beat.

“Oh shit…”

The pressure of Rem’s killing intent weighed down on him like a suffocating blanket. He spun on his heels and sprinted, the wolfgram hot on his trail. Rem chased after him, her weapon whistling through the air as she sought more victims.

The chase led him into a small clearing. Subaru could hear the frantic beating of his own heart in the quiet space.

And then, the telltale gleam of red eyes pierced the darkness once more.

Rem followed, her focus now entirely on the pack. She took up a stance, waiting for the first attack. Her eyes glinted, and Subaru, ever vigilant, kept an eye on the approaching wolfgram.

As the numbers of the beasts dwindled, Rem grew more confident. She reached out with her bare hands, tearing apart the remaining wolves with raw, animalistic strength. It was then that the opening appeared—a moment of vulnerability in Rem’s relentless assault.

Three wolfgram lunged at her, their claws extended. Subaru reacted without hesitation. He pushed the girl gently to the side and sprinted toward Rem, his body moving on pure instinct.

"Watch out!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.

Before Rem could react, Subaru shoved her hard, sending her tumbling away from the incoming attackers. The moment she hit the ground, Subaru barely had time to process what happened. Three wolfgram had tackled him, their powerful jaws sinking into his limbs with brutal force.

Subaru thrashed and yelled in pain, unable to free himself.

Rem watched, her face slowly morphing into a look of realization. Her hand tightened around the handle of her morningstar. In one fluid motion, she dispatched the three wolfgram feasting on Subaru.

She knelt down beside him, cradling his head in her hands, her fingers trembling as she searched his eyes for any sign of life. She wanted that fierce determination back—the same fire that had always burned in Subaru’s gaze.

But there was nothing.

Subaru’s eyes were distant, unfocused. His body was battered, blood oozing from his open wounds. His energy was drained, and he could fight no longer.

"No! Don’t die...! Don’t die! Don’t die!" Rem cried, her voice cracking with desperation, but Subaru’s eyelids fluttered closed.

Exhausted, the weight of his body too much to bear, he finally surrendered.

---

Meanwhile, at the Mathers mansion, Emilia, Beatrice, and Ram sat in the Forbidden Library, the warm light of enchanted lanterns casting long shadows on the stone floor. Emilia and Beatrice were in the middle of discussing Ethan's condition. Emilia, ever the worrier, had to be reassured by Beatrice that there were no lasting injuries to Ethan's mana or his gate. Still, her anxiety was far from assuaged. She turned to Ram for further reassurance.

"Are you certain?" Emilia asked, her voice tinged with concern. "That he didn’t sustain any significant injuries?"

Ram, her sharp pink eyes narrowing in mild exasperation, sighed. "It’s as if you've forgotten, Emilia, that Barasu and Rem are likely facing far more dire threats at this very moment."

Ram had been monitoring Rem's emotional state closely. A deep, unsettling disturbance had gripped her sister. Ram could feel Rem's rising fury, that animalistic desire to destroy anything connected to the Witch. Despite the tension in her heart, Ram had refrained from intervening. Her first priority was Emilia's safety, and she trusted that her sister would be fine for the time being.

As Emilia and Beatrice continued their conversation, Ram remained vigilant, her thoughts drifting back to Rem. If her emotional turmoil became too overwhelming, Ram was prepared to act—no matter the cost.

Emilia's voice broke through her thoughts. "So, how long until he wakes up?"

Beatrice, ever composed, shook her head. "Not until tomorrow morning at the earliest. Not only is he physically exhausted, but he drained nearly all of his mana and strained his gate. His body and mind are simply too worn to recover quickly."

Emilia let out a soft sigh. "At least he wasn’t hurt too badly."

Beatrice nodded. "Physically, yes. But Betty will need to cancel her magic lessons with him for the next week to ensure he has enough time to fully recover."

Emilia's frown deepened. "Couldn't you just supply him with mana?"

Beatrice sighed. "Mana regeneration requires careful control of the gate and mana pool. It’s better for him to regain his mana naturally. It will benefit him more in the long run."

Emilia nodded, though her concern lingered.

Without warning, the sound of Ram's chair scraping harshly against the floor interrupted the conversation. Both Emilia and Beatrice turned to look at her.

"Ram?" Emilia asked, her voice laced with concern.

Ram stood rigid, her posture taut with urgency. "Rem is in distress!" she declared, her voice laced with worry.

Beatrice's expression darkened immediately. "This means..."

Ram cut her off. "Barasu has likely been killed or gravely wounded."

Emilia’s face went pale, her voice barely a whisper. "We need to go now."

Ram sighed, nodding. "Of course, Miss Emilia. Great Spirit, will you accompany us? If Barasu is still alive, he will require more advanced healing magic than what Miss Emilia can provide."

Beatrice glanced at Ethan, still unconscious, lying motionless in his bed. Ram added, "Ethan will be safe here. We cannot afford to disturb his rest, not while he is in such a fragile state."

Beatrice nodded grimly. "Betty is aware. I shall accompany you."

Without another word, the three women rushed out of the mansion, their footsteps echoing through the long hallways as they prepared to head toward Subaru and Rem.

Meanwhile, Ethan’s mind remained adrift in a formless darkness.

He floated in the void, his senses nonexistent, a mere presence suspended in endless nothing. It was then that a voice echoed through his mind, not with sound, but with a power that rattled the very fabric of his consciousness.

"Ethan Graves," the voice boomed, its authority unshakable, as if the mere mention of his name held unimaginable weight.

Ethan had no choice but to listen, his consciousness unable to rebel against the overwhelming presence that called to him. The voice continued, its tone both commanding and all-knowing.

"Pawn of Pride," it said, "I speak to thee, for thou hast awoken the power of Pride."

Ethan, barely comprehending the words, felt their meaning reverberate through him. "You possess the Authority of Pride," the voice continued, "And through Pride, comes power. Through power, comes victory. Rejoice, for the First Sin has chosen thee."

Ethan's thoughts whirled, unable to grasp the full import of the voice’s words. Pride? Authority? What does that mean?

The voice seemed to hear his confusion, its tone becoming more ominous. "An Authority is no mere power, Pawn," it said, "It is a twisted force cast away from the image of Od Laguna, corrupted and disgraced. It is greater than any Divine Protection, and its wielder—if unworthy—shall be driven to madness. Yet Pride has chosen thee in this age. You are its perfect vessel."

Ethan’s mind screamed with questions. Who are you?

The voice answered, its ancient cadence dripping with bitter history. "I am your Authority manifest, I am Pride, I speak through Dominus Reynard, a name now lost to time, a victim of the Great Calamity. Four hundred years ago, the world was shattered. The truth of the past is forgotten. I was a king—once. Dominus wore the Broken Crown. He was the last Pawn of Pride."

Ethan, overwhelmed by the weight of this revelation, struggled to process the enormity of it. But I don't remember using anything other than elementary Yang magic...

Dominus’s voice resonated with a strange, archaic satisfaction. "It has already manifested, Pawn. As the bearer of Pride, every enemy you defeat shall become part of you. An enemy slain by thy hand shall not merely fall—they shall join you. With every victory, you'll grow stronger still."

Ethan, still reeling, thought, You mean when I beat Elsa?

Dominus scoffed in reply, the tone of his voice almost mocking. "No. The Authority awakens only when your enemies fall to thee in death. Those who perish by your hand shall become part of you. They are not just slain—they are absorbed, their strength, their essence, their very being taken into thy own."

Ethan recoiled, he scoffed in disbelief mentally. The mawbeast?

Dominus hummed, a deep, hollow sound of approval. "Indeed. But given its limited intellect, you have only gained an expansion of your Od and a small boost to your gate and mana pool, not much more."

Ethan pressed further, Explain?

Dominus obliged, his voice ringing with the weight of ancient wisdom. "With each soul you claim, your Od expands. Your very presence on this world grows. Your footsteps will imprint this world for generations. When you slew that mawbeast it's soul joined with yours."

Ethan’s thoughts spiraled. So this power... it changes me?

"Indeed," Dominus affirmed, his voice low and ominous. "Pride will shape thee. I sense your determination, your devotion to your goal. Through Pride your goal shall be easily achieved. You will be something much greater, Pride will become you. You will become Pride."

Ethan would be shaking his head if he could feel it, Why would I ever use this twisted power?!

Dominus's voice boomed in answer, "You alone have shown the answer to that. Without aid you have placed yourself in a precarious situation, Roswaal has you enslaved to his goals, the maid's do not trust you, even your companion no longer believes in you. Use Pride, as it shall grow and change you, for the better."

Ethan snarled, I don't need them! I can get home on my own, I just need the Tome!

Dominus replies, "And who possesses the knowledge of it's whereabouts? Roswaal has you enslaved, if he should fail to find a way home he will grant you its location, but he won't ever cease his search. He won't ever tell you the Tome's location. Pride knows, Pride knows where the Tome is. Pride is your ally, the only one you can trust. Rejoice, Ethan Graves. You have activated your Authority of Pride and as such have become the Pawn of Pride, as is your rightful claim I shall serve as Pride's voice, granting you counsel and aid. But now, begone, the fight is not yet over. For in the morning the maid sisters and your companion shall require your aid in the forests."

Ethan's mind was in turmoil, his questions flooding his thoughts faster than he could comprehend. But the conversation abruptly ceased, and the awareness holding him in this strange, heightened state faded. He felt himself slipping into an unbroken, dreamless slumber, his consciousness retreating into the quiet abyss once more.

Chapter 13: Breakthrough

Ethan stirred, his mind slow to wake as his eyes blinked open. The world around him felt surreal, his vision foggy, and for a brief moment, he couldn’t make sense of the dim surroundings. As the haze began to lift, his senses sharpened, and he recognized the scent of old leather and dust, mixed with the musty aroma of ancient paper. The towering bookshelves filled with forgotten knowledge loomed over him. The Forbidden Library. He was here, but how?

His body ached, every muscle and joint screaming in protest as if each movement was a battle. Not just his body—his soul felt heavy, weighted down, as though even drawing a breath required effort. Ethan shook his head to try and clear the fog in his mind, and as he swung his legs over the side of the bed, the cold chill of the floor beneath him served as a shock to his senses. The brief, icy touch was enough to stir him fully awake.

With a grunt of effort, he stood, stumbling slightly as his boots scraped against the stone floor. The memories hit him like a freight train.

Holy shit... Elsa’s back! She’s alive! This is bad, really bad... I need to make sure Emilia’s safe. If she’s hurt... I’ll be screwed, and the others too!

Panic surged through him, the urgency of the situation cutting through the fog. His thoughts raced, and without thinking, he sprinted for the exit of the Forbidden Library. The door groaned as it swung open, and he nearly leaped into the hall beyond, his heart pounding in his chest. As his eyes adjusted to the soft, golden light filtering through the windows, he froze.

Morning?

Wait, that’s right. I passed out... His mind was still catching up, trying to piece together the shattered fragments of his memories. But if it’s morning... does that mean everyone else is safe?

Doubt gnawed at him as he moved, a steady walk now, less frantic but still pressing forward. He needed answers, needed to find someone—anyone. As he passed through the grand halls, the mansion still, as if frozen in time, he felt it. A faint, tingling sensation gnawing at his gut. Sweat, cold and slick, began to bead at his palms. The nerves were crawling back into his mind.

Suddenly, a voice, clear and urgent, rang out from within his very being, as if whispered directly into his ear: “Ethan... Remember…”

His body jerked in shock, and he spun on his heel, searching the empty halls, heart hammering in his chest. He was alone.

But that voice—it wasn’t just a voice. There was something familiar about it. A strange recognition tugged at him, though he couldn’t place it. He stood frozen for a moment, breathing heavily. What the hell?

And then, it hit him. The dream. The strange message in the void, the echo of words that had felt both alien and painfully familiar.

He grasped his head in his hands, shaking it in confusion. “What? Pride... Pride…” His words were barely a whisper, as if repeating them would somehow make sense of it all.

The nervousness that had flooded him returned, but it was less intense this time, less overpowering. Still, it gnawed at his insides as the voice came again, steady and certain.

“You remember. The fight is not over. You are needed in the forests, to subjugate the bloodlusted demon maid and save the others.”

Ethan’s teeth clenched as his blood ran cold. His fists balled at his sides. No. This couldn’t be real. He scanned the room again, eyes darting across the walls, the empty windows, looking for the source. He had to understand.

“Who are you?” he spat, his voice sharp and laced with anger.

The response came with a quiet disappointment, dripping with an eerie patience. “Dominus Reynard. Your hesitation and disbelief will only serve to harm our chances, Ethan Graves.”

Dominus. The name reverberated in Ethan’s skull like a dull echo. But what was this? Another test? Another twisted game this world had decided to drag him into?

Ethan gritted his teeth, fighting the anger bubbling up inside him. This world—why did it keep trying to make him ‘special’? He knew better than to believe in these ‘fates’ and ‘powers’—he didn’t need any of it. Not now.

“Cut the crap!” Ethan snapped, his voice filled with scorn. “Sorry, but this is just ridiculous! This is some mana hallucination, right? I’m hearing some pompous ass in my head because I exhausted my mana, isn’t that it?!”

He shook his head, frustration surging through him. What a joke.

The voice didn’t retreat. Instead, it boomed in his ears, filling his thoughts, overwhelming his mind, drowning out the confusion and rising panic.

“Ethan!” the voice thundered. “Perhaps if you were more pathetic, I would allow you to wallow in your disgusting fear and low self-worth! But you can save the demon maid, her sister, and your companion! You are needed! Do you understand me, Ethan Graves?! You are NEEDED!”

The force of the words made his heart skip, but the voice wasn’t done. “Heed my words. We shall discuss your status as the Pawn of Pride later, but for now, we need to ensure their trust. They will be useful in helping you return home, and allowing them to die would be... unwise. Listen, Ethan, and listen well.”

Ethan froze, caught in the onslaught of emotions—the confusion, the overwhelming sensation of being lost. But there was something else, too. A sickening sense of duty. He couldn’t shake it. He couldn’t ignore it.

Despite his best efforts, the situation was spiraling out of his control. He had no choice now but to listen, and as the voice continued, Dominus revealed his plan. Every word felt like a punch to Ethan’s gut, each directive forcing him further into a destiny he hadn’t chosen. A destiny that seemed far too heavy for him to bear

---

Subaru stirred awake, feeling the remnants of exhaustion still clinging to him. His eyes barely opened, but the slow creep of awareness returned as he pieced together the events that led to his unconscious state. He was lying on a bed, and from the warmth and soothing presence around him, he realized Rem must have brought him out and helped heal him. As he pushed himself up slowly, he noticed Emilia sleeping in the corner of the room. Subaru couldn’t help but smile.

She really is cute no matter what she's doing...

Puck materialized over Emilia's shoulder as Subaru's consciousness became more evident. The little spirit zipped down to land lightly on Subaru's chest, speaking in his usual chipper tone, "Glad to see you're awake, Subaru. Keep it down, though. Lia used most of her mana to save you last night. After Elsa attacked and you got injured, I was hoping we could let her rest after such a crazy day."

Subaru nodded, his mind still processing the weight of what had happened. He blinked, suddenly recalling the name he feared. "Elsa—!"

Puck immediately pressed a paw to his lips, his voice soft but firm, "What did I just say?"

Subaru calmed himself, whispering, "Sorry…"

"How did Ram deal with her? Is Elsa dead? How did she escape Reinhard?" Subaru asked, his worry creeping in.

Puck averted his gaze, a flicker of guilt passing over his face before he answered, "Ram had Ethan's help. Together, they fended her off. Elsa's still alive. I don't know how she escaped Reinhard. Everyone who was at the mansion came down to Arlam late last night—except for Ethan." Subaru's brow furrowed in confusion, and Puck picked up on it. "He was injured in the fight and passed out from exhaustion shortly after."

Subaru's eyes widened in realization. "Damn... I hadn't expected him to actually protect Emilia..."

Puck's tone was still tinged with skepticism. "I still don’t like his and Roswaal’s secret agreement, but yeah... he protected Lia the best he could."

Subaru looked away, concern crossing his features. "Then he's alone at the mansion? After Elsa attacked? Isn't that dangerous...?"

Puck nodded. "He's in the Forbidden Library. Betty can sense people who enter the mansion and can even use her Door-Crossing ability outside of it if needed. Ethan will be safe."

Subaru’s eyes widened at the mention of Beatrice. "Wait... Beako is here?"

Puck nodded, confirming Subaru's surprise. "She came because Ram knew you were hurt through her shared Synesthesia with Rem, and Betty decided to come down. If you were hurt beyond what Lia could heal, she would've tried to help... but fortunately for both of you, that wasn't necessary."

Subaru sighed in relief but then thought about the children and Rem. "I should go check on the children... and Rem, for that matter." Puck nodded before disappearing.

As Subaru exited the small hut where the Arlaminians had brought him, he met Ram, who generously offered him a scalding steamed tato. The warmth of the food, along with the gratitude of the townspeople, caused Subaru to reflect on his past behavior. He couldn’t help but feel bad for how coldly he’d treated Ethan.

I was an ass to him, even though he clearly felt bad about what he said... I have to remember Ethan doesn't see this as a second chance. To him, every day he spends here is a day he loses out there...

Vowing to make amends when he next met Ethan, Subaru continued his stroll through the village. His eyes caught sight of Beatrice standing by one of the town’s entrances. She was staring directly at him, and Subaru smiled as he approached. Before he could speak, however, Petra approached, nervously offering her thanks.

Finally reaching Beatrice, Subaru was about to speak, but she raised a hand, silencing him. "Come with Betty. We shall discuss somewhere more private."

Beatrice led Subaru to a secluded spot just outside the town, her expression serious. "In less than a day, you shall surely be dead, I suppose."

Subaru frowned slightly, raising an eyebrow. "That's rather bleak. What, did you read my palm or something? Got some tarot cards behind your back?"

Beatrice looked at him in confusion. "Perhaps you didn’t hear Betty. She is informing you that you will die, I suppose."

Subaru nodded, his tone half-serious, half-mocking. "Uh-huh, I got that part. Is there a reason..?"

Beatrice sighed, continuing, "Those wolfgrams applied curses of their own onto you. There are currently three separate curses within you. Undoing one curse is simple for an artificial spirit like Betty, but three? That's simply too many."

Subaru looked perplexed. "Too many? What do you mean?"

Beatrice explained further. "Think of it as undoing knots. One is easy, even two is manageable, but three? It's too much to consider it 'simple.' In the case of undoing curses, it's impossible."

Subaru looked thoughtful. "Huh... guess I'll have to raincheck my apology to Ethan."

Beatrice seemed slightly irritated by Subaru’s casualness regarding such a serious topic. "Are you simple, I wonder?"

Subaru smiled at her, his eyes soft. "No. I simply refuse to believe you brought me out here just to tell me I'm gonna die. Even you aren't that dark, Beako."

Beatrice ignored the nickname but continued seriously, "Observant. There is a way to save your life, though. If the dogs who cursed you were to die, you’d be saved, because there would be nowhere for the mana they stole from you to go."

Subaru’s eyes widened as the pieces clicked together. "Wait a second! Beatrice, tell me... where is Rem?!"

Beatrice didn’t blink. "If you were in her position, what would you do?"

Subaru felt a chill, as if cold water had been splashed on him. Just then, he heard a rustle from behind and turned to see Ram, her face troubled.

"Great Spirit, are you saying my sister ran off into the forest alone to hunt those wolfgrams?" Ram asked, her voice tinged with worry.

Beatrice nodded gravely. Ram immediately dashed toward the forest, but Subaru grabbed her arm, halting her.

"Where are you going?" Subaru pressed. "Do you even know where Rem is?"

Ram quickly yanked her arm free, her eyes flashing with determination. "No, but if I use my Clairvoyance, I can find her. I have to go now."

Subaru nodded, "Alright well I'm going too. Two heads are better than one after all. I guess your sister should learn that lesson too." and just before they left, Beatrice spoke up, her voice laced with concern.

"You realize that your decision to return to the forest will likely end in your death? You are forfeiting your life, in fact." she warned.

Subaru shook his head, unwavering. "You just don't get it. Rem believes saving my life is worth more than risking her own. I object to that, and if I’m ever going to rant and rave about how wrong she is, I have to save her first. I also have to live. I’m not planning on dying anytime soon. I'll fight like hell for my happy ending."

Beatrice looked reassured, though she quickly looked away. She mumbled something only Subaru could hear, "Good luck, I suppose..."

Subaru nodded with a smile, "I won’t need it, but I’ll gladly take it."

And so, Subaru and Ram set off toward the forest, determined to save Rem and bring her back—alive.

---

Ethan pushed through the thick underbrush, the branches and bramble tearing at his clothes as he sprinted deeper into the forest. The sound of his rapid breaths filled the air, his chest heaving with every step. "Left! Right! Mind the logs!" Dominus barked out, each command sharp and precise.

Ethan's feet pounded against the forest floor, the uneven terrain threatening to trip him at every turn. He didn't dare slow down. "How do you know where they are?" he panted, glancing around, trying to make sense of the thick woods closing in on him.

Dominus' voice, calm and distant, echoed in his mind. "The slain wolfgram can sense miasma. As the wolfgram exists in you, you can as well. It is a rather strange sensation, so I will guide you for now, although you should be able to notice more when we get closer."

Ethan nodded, his breath shallow. He couldn't afford to stop now. "So how does... Miasma... help locate Subaru, Ram, and Rem?"

Dominus' voice was steady, almost like a teacher explaining a concept. "Your companion, as well as you, carry the scent of the Witch."

Ethan's brow furrowed, his mind racing. "Does that mean...?" He didn't even finish the thought before Dominus cut him off.

"A thought for later, perhaps?" Dominus suggested, his tone making it clear that there were more pressing matters at hand.

Ethan didn’t push further. Instead, he gritted his teeth and kept running, silently cursing the boots on his feet. "I wish I came here in sneakers..." he muttered to himself, the heavy work boots clomping uncomfortably with every step. He had never imagined his footwear would be one of his concerns during a life-threatening pursuit, but here he was, regretting every decision that led him to this point.

"Keep moving!" Dominus urged. "We're getting closer!"

---

 

Subaru and Ram continued to make their way deeper into the forest, each step taking them farther from the safety of the village and closer to the danger that awaited them. After quickly explaining their mission to the villagers, Subaru had been given the sharpest sword available, and with several heartfelt "Good luck"s, he and Ram were sent off. Subaru’s earlier fiery speech to Beatrice now felt hollow as he struggled to keep up with Ram, who was already far ahead of him, moving with practiced ease.

Every time Subaru fell behind, Ram would stop, impatiently waiting for him to catch up. After a few such pauses, Ram turned to him, scoffing. "For such a determined declaration to the Great Spirit, it seems rather sad in hindsight, given the state of you," she remarked sharply, eyeing him with mild amusement as he hobbled along, using the sheathed sword as a makeshift walking stick while struggling to catch his breath.

Subaru, not one to back down from a challenge, grumbled, "Gimme a... huff... Break...! I just woke up... huff... from a traumatic injury...!" He wiped the sweat from his brow and hurriedly adjusted the sword.

Ram gave him a knowing look but said nothing, her expression becoming more serious as she continued, "Here should be fine. I'll use my Clairvoyance, Barasu. So be ready." She closed her eyes and raised her face slightly, her focus sharpening.

Subaru, still catching his breath, narrowed his eyes, expecting something a bit more spectacular. I was expecting something a bit more flashy… he thought to himself. But before he could voice his confusion, Ram’s voice snapped him back to attention.

"There are eyes on us, Barasu... Up there!" she called out, pointing to the upper branches of a nearby tree.

Subaru’s heart skipped a beat, and he swung his sword around, fumbling with the hilt as he turned to follow her direction. But it was too late. A wolfgram, its yellow eyes gleaming with predatory hunger, pounced from its perch. The creature was upon them in an instant. Subaru, caught off guard by his own fumbling, threw his hands up instinctively to shield his face, knowing he had no time to react with the sword.

But just as quickly as the wolfgram descended, Ram acted. With a flick of her wrist, she cast a Fura spell, sending a sharp gust of wind slicing through the air. The wolfgram was cleaved in half, its body falling lifelessly to the ground, and Subaru was showered in the creature’s blood.

"Bah!" Subaru sputtered, wiping the blood from his face with a grimace. He glanced at Ram, who had already started moving again.

"There are more coming," she said with a sharp, no-nonsense tone. "We need to move quickly, Barasu!"

Subaru, still dripping with the remains of the wolfgram, quickly wiped his face and scrambled to catch up with her, knowing that the situation was growing increasingly dire.

Despite the urgency, Subaru couldn’t help but ask, "Did you see your sister?"

Ram’s response was calm, though there was an undercurrent of concern in her voice. "No, but she is near. I can feel it." Her shared Synesthesia with Rem allowed them to communicate on a level beyond words, sharing emotions and locations despite being miles apart. Subaru nodded, understanding the connection.

As they pressed on, the forest around them grew darker and more foreboding. The distant howls and snarls of wolfgrams grew louder, and Subaru could almost feel their thunderous footsteps behind him, a relentless stampede that seemed to draw closer with every passing moment. He gripped the sword tightly, knowing that, despite his injuries, he needed to be ready for whatever came next.

The two of them pushed on, their speed slowing as the exhaustion from their previous battles and the strain of the run began to take its toll. Ram, though still moving with great agility, showed the first signs of tiring, while Subaru, already battered, struggled to keep pace. It wasn’t long before they could both hear the ferocious growls of the pursuing wolfgrams, gaining on them.

Subaru's heart raced. He spun around, sword drawn, and braced for the inevitable attack. But before he could even consider striking, Ram’s sharp voice pierced the air. "If you wish to grant Ram an extra millisecond to escape with your foolish delusions of heroism, then feel free to!"

Subaru blinked, caught off guard by her words, and then turned to look. The wolfgrams had nearly reached them. Their fangs bared, their eyes glistening with hunger. In an instant, Subaru understood—his delusions of heroism wouldn’t do him any good here.

He quickly snapped his head forward and ran, his legs pumping despite the pain that shot through his body with every step. The pursuit was relentless, the snarls of the beasts growing closer and closer, their breath hot on his heels.

They didn’t make it far before the wolfgrams were practically on top of them. Subaru and Ram leapt over a small stream, but the wolves were right behind, splashing into the water as they pursued. Ram, with her usual precision, drew her wand from her thigh stocking and prepared to cast another spell. Subaru shakily pointed his sword behind him, desperate to defend himself, but before either of them could make a move, something extraordinary happened.

A massive column of fire erupted from a large bush to their left, shooting upwards with terrifying force. The flames shot toward the wolfgram pack, their bright orange light cutting through the shadows of the forest. The wolfgrams froze, their instinctual fear of fire overriding their hunger. In a frantic scramble, the beasts turned and tried to flee, colliding with one another in their haste.

But the fire did not relent. The column of flames swept through the wolfgram pack, searing and burning them with a fury that left no room for escape. The air around the fire warped and crackled, the heat distorting the world around it. The wolfgrams that didn’t escape in time were melted, their bodies reduced to ash. The ones who did flee were left scrambling, but it was too late—by the time they had managed to retreat, the flames had already consumed their ranks.

All that remained was a wall of fire, roaring like an inferno that reached high enough to lick the branches of the tallest trees. The air was filled with the anguished, animalistic cries of the few surviving wolfgrams, their desperate yelps only serving to add to the chaos as they were consumed by the flames.

Subaru, stunned and transfixed by the spectacle, couldn’t take his eyes off the raging fire and the retreating wolfgram horde. He could feel the heat on his face, the sharp crackle of the flames, but his mind was too awed by the display to move.

Ram, however, was already looking toward the source of the fire, her gaze locked on the bush from which the flames had originated. Her expression was one of grim recognition. Whatever—or whoever—had summoned that fire was no stranger to them.

---

Ethan Graves sat quietly behind the bush, his back pressed against the earth as he waited. Dominus had instructed him to remain there, to observe, and to be ready for Ram and Subaru’s arrival. He had, of course, complied. But in the silence, a myriad of questions filled his mind—questions that needed answers.

"I hope you aren't expecting much from me. I'm not much of an over-achiever. I'm sticking to the plan, get Subaru, get Ram, get Rem and get out." Ethan declared flatly, Dominus replied in turn, "That is fine, although I'm certain as the wielder of Pride, fate itself shall find a larger role for you to play than what you may be comfortable with." Ethan shuddered at the foreshadowy reply and decided to ignore it as he continued,

“So who are you?” Ethan had asked, his curiosity pushing him to probe deeper into the mysterious voice inside his head.

Dominus’s response was as cryptic as ever. “I have already told you. I am Dominus Reynard. The king who wore the Broken Crown. I perished in the Great Calamity 400 years ago. I was the last Pawn of Pride.”

Ethan’s brow furrowed in confusion. “You said authorities were inherited. Does that mean nobody wielded the Authority of Pride for 400 years?”

“There were wielders of Pride,” Dominus replied, his tone filled with a sense of ancient sorrow, “yet they were all destined to die. None were powerful enough to become the Pawn of Pride.”

Ethan’s mind raced. “And what makes a Pawn of Pride different from a regular Authority of Pride wielder?”

“If you were not a Pawn of Pride,” Dominus explained, “the Authority would manifest itself differently. The power given to you is beyond what any Authority of Pride wielder possessed for 400 years. In addition, I provide counsel. Only Pawns of Pride are provided counsel by Pride itself.”

Ethan felt a knot form in his stomach. He stared into the dim light of the forest around him, his fingers twitching nervously. “Then what you said in that dream...”

“Yes,” Dominus responded, almost philosophically. “I am Dominus, or rather Pride speaking through Dominus. Dominus is dead, long dead. Pride has always existed, and so, in order to provide counsel, I have taken the voice, memories, and feelings of the previous Pawns and now speak to you through them.”

Ethan bit his lip, trying to absorb it all. “So then I’m speaking to Pride? As in the very power that I have..?”

“Yes,” Dominus confirmed, “you are.”

Ethan took a deep breath, his thoughts swirling. “Then how can I trust you? You told me that I'll become Pride, that you'll corrupt me...Why should I trust you?”

Dominus’s voice grew steady, almost calm. “Think for a moment, Ethan. You are the first Pawn of Pride in 400 years. If you die, I am not certain there will ever be another. Killing you or breaking you are the last things I wish to do. As you are the medium through which I manifest, I am reliant on you. But I see no reason to lie. I intend to dominate this world and take revenge on the Witch of Envy. You know what that means for you, yes?”

Ethan felt the weight of the words settle over him. “You want me to stay.. You want me to kill the Witch of Envy.”

Dominus hummed, a sound that almost resembled approval. “Consider this your first test. Currently, one being other than you resides within your mind and body—the solitary wolfgram. Can you feel it? Its emotions, its thoughts, desires, and dreams? It is a common beast, and the savage hunger is all you should feel when you reach out to it.”

Ethan closed his eyes, trying to silence everything around him. His thoughts all faded into the background. He concentrated on the sensation within himself, reaching deep into the essence of his being. Slowly, he felt something stir—an unrelenting hunger, an urge to consume. He heard the distant snarls of a wolfgram, its rage reverberating in his skull.

Opening his eyes, he shook his head, trying to shake off the disturbing sensation. “What was that?”

Dominus's voice was cold and cutting, “That was you. Only you. That beast has become part of you, and you, in turn, have become part of it. And soon, you will kill many more creatures, Ethan Graves. I suggest you be cautious, lest you lose yourself completely. I have plans for you, and it will be difficult to use you if you surrender to madness after slaughtering a pack of dogs.”

A shudder ran down Ethan's spine as a cold sweat trickled along his back. The weight of Dominus’s words pressed heavily on him, and an icy knot of dread tightened in his chest. He wasn’t sure if he was ready for what was to come, but there was no turning back.

Ethan rejected those cruel words he'd spoken to Subaru. He wouldn't allow Emilia to die. He wouldn’t let Rem or Ram meet their end. The idea that he was some cold, calculating monster, valuing others only for their utility, was one he couldn’t accept. Maybe he recoiled from that notion because, deep within him, he knew it was more than just a passing fear—it was a reality he had begun to feel in the deepest recesses of his soul.

Pride.

The Authority of Pride, the First Sin, lived within him, its presence undeniable. Ethan could feel it, pulsing through his every thought, its emotions seeping into his own. It was a self-righteous, insidious force. It could hate—hate with a ferocity unmatched. It hated the Witch of Envy for slaying its last Pawn. It hated Roswaal for striking an unfavorable contract with its newest Pawn. It hated anyone and everyone who didn’t align with its views.

But above all else, Pride hated them because they weren’t him.

And in its warped perception, the only way to rid the world of its imperfections was to take their lives—by feeding on their experiences and their souls. In Pride's twisted view, that was the path to redemption. To use others, to make them a part of itself, was the greatest honor it could bestow. It was how they would cease to be hated, how they would be reborn.

Ethan could feel the weight of those thoughts, every word echoing through his mind like a slow-burning fire. And with each passing moment, he fought against it with all the strength he had left. He would not become that. He would not become the monster Pride sought to mold him into.

The words he'd spoken to Subaru, the bitterness, the coldness—they were the desperate utterances of a scared boy, one who wanted to escape the pain and suffering he’d known.

I will not become this. Ethan determined. He wouldn't allow himself to lose himself. And so he ignored the whispers of Pride and he rejected those foolish and cruel words he spoke to Subaru.

---

Minutes passed, and the sounds of Ram and Subaru’s desperate escape could be heard. The unmistakable splashing of water and the urgency in their movements signaled their arrival. Ethan’s heart beat faster in anticipation. He wasn’t sure what would happen next, but he knew that the moment was drawing near.

Dominus’s voice rang in his mind, clearer now: “Now!”

Ethan didn’t hesitate. He immediately placed his palm flat on the ground, recalling Beatrice’s teachings.

“If ever you find yourself in trouble, Betty shall expect you to cast this spell. It is rather simple to cast, but the mana required will surely knock you clean out. So only use it when you really need it,” Beatrice had told him.

The memory of her voice was vivid, as if she was standing right beside him. She had demonstrated how to focus mana and expel it with the spell “Ravak,” a spell that required nearly all of his mana. It was a testament to how novice he was, Beatrice likely could cast countless of spells that require a similar amount of mana.

Ethan focused on the dirt beneath his hand, the ground cool and rough against his palm. “Ravak!” he chanted with conviction.

The moment the words left his lips, a surge of energy exploded from the earth beneath him. He felt his gate open, pulling an immense amount of mana from within him. Almost instantly, exhaustion hit, threatening to knock him out cold. The flames rose from the earth, their heat crackling and burning the air, reaching toward the wolfgrams that Ram and Subaru had desperately fled from.

But as the heat left him and he grew weaker, something strange happened. Instead of succumbing to unconsciousness, he felt his mana pool grow with each moment. His gate strengthened, as if something beyond himself was supporting him.

He knelt, taking a breath to steady himself, and peeked through the bushes. He saw the flames consuming the wolfgram, their bodies melting and burning to ash. With each wolfgram that fell, Ethan felt stronger, Ethan felt his gate strengthen and pull in more mana which his mana pool grew to accommodate.

“Dominus,” Ethan gasped, still catching his breath, “what is this?”

“That spell would have knocked you out completely if it weren’t for your authority, your gate and mana pool have been strengthened by absorbing the wolfgrams you've slain.” Dominus’s voice responded, the tone soft but ominous. “As I said, don’t lose yourself.”

Ethan’s mind raced as he stood, but suddenly the hunger that had been deep within him flared up again. The savage cravings, the desire to kill and feast, overwhelmed him. His hand gripped his skull as the feeling intensified. “Wha—”

He groaned as he slammed his palms into his temples, "Guuhhh..!" slowly the hunger, the bloodlust, it grew smaller. Painstakingly he felt the powerful urge to maim and hurt and feast and kill slowly drain away.

But the savagery was still there, gnawing at the edges of his consciousness. It was then, as if in answer to his struggle, that something broke through the bushes. Pink hair and pink eyes.

“Ethan,” a familiar voice said, cool but with an undertone of concern. “I believe you were supposed to be unconscious at the mansion until at least earlier this morning. How did you get here so quickly?”

Ethan blinked, feeling the weight of the wolfgrams he absorbed crash down on him, but he straightened up as best he could. The fire had died down, and the last of the wolfgrams had been reduced to ash. He took a deep breath and stepped forward.

“I ran.” Ethan said, his voice steady despite the chaos within him. “We need to subdue Rem and stop her before she gets herself hurt.”

Chapter 14: We Could Be Heroes

Notes:

This is where I'll be taking a break. I'm going to be doing a rewrite of the fic so far, I feel like the moment we got to the mansion I got super lazy and I think 14 chapters is not enough for the first 2 arcs. I want more words, more chapters and way more original content. I wish to focus on the authority of Pride, I look forward to posting again but I wouldn't count on new content until at least winter, I'm consumed by school, and another writing project I am working on. I hope I haven't let anyone down and hope that any who enjoy this fic will wait patiently for when I post again. See you all soon and enjoy the chapter.

The forest, still thick with the scent of burnt flesh and the lingering smoke of the wolfgram's demise, was eerily quiet now. The once chaotic sounds of the pack's pursuit had subsided, leaving only the crackling of dying embers in the air. Ram led the group, her pace quick and determined, but Subaru, still somewhat injured and exhausted from the previous night's injuries, struggled to keep up. Ethan was just a few paces in front of Subaru, his gaze shifting between the trail ahead and the people beside him.

As the group moved forward, Subaru couldn’t help but stare at Ethan—his mind still grappling with the awkwardness of their current encounter. He had been hard on Ethan, but now... things were different. It was time to confront the elephant in the room.

Ethan was walking next to Ram, his usual quiet demeanor almost unnerving after the firestorm he had created earlier. Subaru had heard about what happened at the mansion, and it was time to address it.

This is gonna be awkward. Subaru thought to himself.

Without wasting any more time, Subaru approached Ethan. He noticed the way Ethan’s eyes flicked nervously at him, clearly still burdened by the things he'd said. Subaru wasn’t sure what to expect, but he needed to say something.

“I heard what you did at the mansion…” Subaru started, his voice much softer than usual.

Ethan’s eyes widened, the weight of Subaru’s words settling in. His gaze darted to Ram, who gave him only a slight nod. The tension between them was palpable, but Subaru’s face softened as he spoke again.

“Uhm... I’m sorry for what I said earlier,” Ethan stammered, trying to apologize.

Subaru held up a hand, cutting him off before he could finish. “Don’t get ahead of yourself! I don’t need to hear an apology from you!” Subaru’s voice, though raised, held a certain level of sincerity. “You may have said some messed up stuff, but you proved you didn’t really believe it when you saved the mansion with Ram. I owe you thanks—and an apology.”

Ethan blinked, clearly taken aback by the sudden shift. “What? Why would you apologize?”

Subaru knit his brows in embarrassment. “Come on, I treated you like crap before. I knew you felt bad about what you said, and I guess I just...made you feel worse even though you didn't really mean what you said.”

Ethan shook his head, a small, awkward smile tugging at his lips. “Well, as it stands, I think we’re even.” His tone was calm, despite the lingering tension in the air. “You stopped the shaman, right? But in the process, you accrued more curses that for some reason Beatrice couldn’t dispel?”

Subaru bit his cheek in frustration. “Yeah… that about sums it up. Did you talk with Beatrice before coming here?”

Ethan’s smile widened ever so slightly, though there was a clear falsehood in his response. “Yeah… we talked.”

In reality, the conversation Ethan had had wasn’t with Beatrice, but with Dominus. The voice of the Authority of Pride had been more than just a whisper in his mind—it had been a guiding force, one that had helped him deduce Subaru’s situation. Using the fact that the mansion was empty when Ethan woke and that the miasma that Subaru emitted was blowing in from the forest, Dominus had calculated that Subaru had to be injured the previous night, still suffering from the wolfgram’s curses. with Rem likely already on a rampage. She would undoubtedly be out hunting the remaining wolfgram, hoping to save Subaru herself. Which allowed him to propose that Subaru and Ram were searching for Rem.

In an effort to gain the trust of both Subaru and Ram, Dominus had directed Ethan to help them. But Ethan knew—no matter how much he was being used—he couldn’t turn back now. Not with Rem’s safety hanging in the balance. Getting home was Ethan's top priority, but he was kidding himself if he imagined he'd disregard everything else,

I'm not a monster. Ethan had told himself while chastising his words to Subaru.

Before Subaru could ask any more questions, Ram’s voice cut through the air. “Are you two finished reconciling? Rem is in need of our help.”

Subaru groaned in frustration. “Ugh, are we almost there at least?”

Ethan silently mumbled under his breath, “How are we gonna save Rem?” He couldn’t shake the feeling that things were about to get much worse.

Dominus’s voice immediately responded within his mind, as if anticipating Ethan’s doubt. “She is a Demon. It is likely she will be bloodlusted. Her horn is her weak point. Strike it, and you shall render her completely unconscious.”

Ethan felt a heavy weight on his chest. “Strike it how? She’s gotta be ten times stronger than me.”

“Don’t be foolish, Thrylok shall aid you in facing her.”

Ethan’s brows unfurrowed in recognition. He glanced ahead at Subaru and Ram, who were now both moving more swiftly, seemingly unburdened by the tension of the previous conversation.

With a deep sigh, Ethan pushed the thoughts from his mind and picked up his pace, following the others through the dense forest. They needed to get to Rem before things escalated too far. The forest ahead grew darker, the air heavy with the tension of the impending confrontation.

Eventually, they arrived at the edge of a cliff, gazing down at the sprawling forest below. The air felt colder at this height, and the forest stretched for miles in every direction, darkened by the shadows of towering trees. Ram, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, her voice steady but tinged with urgency. "She's down there."

Subaru scoffed, his hands on his hips, frustration evident in his tone. "Well, I hope you can fly, because this has seriously put a dent in our plan..." His eyes scanned the terrain below, his face etched with doubt.

Ram shook her head, not sparing him a glance. "Don't be a fool, Barasu. The slope is the least steep over there." She pointed to her left, toward a seemingly treacherous section of the cliff. Subaru’s eyes followed her finger, and Ethan squinted too, trying to make sense of her words. He quickly realized that by "least steep," Ram meant it was survivable... maybe.

The slope in question was nearly vertical—almost ninety degrees straight down. It wasn't just steep; it was sheer. Yet, there was a slight slant to the cliffside that, if approached with the right skill and strength, could allow one to slide down safely. But the risk was high, and any misstep would result in a fatal fall.

Ram didn’t hesitate, striding purposefully toward the edge, her shoes crunching lightly on the dirt. Ethan followed at a brisk pace, his thoughts racing. Subaru trailed behind, clearly less confident, huffing with frustration.

When they arrived at the precipice, Ethan peered over the edge, assessing the slope with a furrowed brow. "I might be able to slide down it... if I use Thrylok." Ram spoke in reply but Ethan wasn't listening as Dominus's voice echoed in his mind.

"Those wolfgrams had strength. Strength that you now possess."

Ethan raised an eyebrow, slightly confused. What’s are you getting at?

Dominus continued, his tone as cold and calculating as ever. "Your Authority does more than just enhance your Od, strengthen your gate, and increase your mana pool. It absorbs the essence of your victims, making you slightly stronger with each use. You devoured the Od's and the essences of those mawbeasts. A small part of their strength lives within you now. You don’t need Thrylok to navigate this slope... in fact, you may not need it at all to deal with that shaman when the time comes."

Ethan frowned slightly, the realization sinking in. The power flowing through him was far greater than he’d anticipated. Yet before he could process it fully, Subaru’s sheathed sword made contact with his shin, jolting him out of his thoughts.

"What?!" Ethan hissed in pain, twisting around.

Subaru gestured to Ram, who had already begun walking toward the slope with a quiet resolve. Ethan turned back to her, listening as she spoke.

"As I said before," Ram began, "I have no idea how you managed to summon enough mana to take down those wolfgrams, but I’m confident you don’t have enough left to apply any more enchantments to yourself or anyone else. I trust you’ll stay here and keep watch."

Ethan nodded silently, fighting the urge to scoff at the irony of the situation. If only she knew...

Ram’s voice cut through his thoughts. "I'll carry Barasu to make sure he doesn't get himself killed." With that, she bent down and lifted Subaru as if he weighed nothing, tossing him over her shoulder with ease. Subaru's protests were immediate, his voice rising in indignation. "Wha—HEY! Put me down!" But Ram paid him no mind, leaping off the edge of the cliff with Subaru still squirming and kicking in her grasp. She slid down the slope effortlessly, her shoes digging into the dirt, her posture perfect as she maintained her balance.

Ethan watched them disappear down the slope, Subaru’s flailing form a stark contrast to Ram’s graceful descent. He sighed deeply, shaking his head. There was no time to dwell on the absurdity of it all. He found a nearby rock, sat down, and took a moment to collect his thoughts.

"Dominus," Ethan muttered, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon.

"Yes?" Dominus responded, his voice reverberating within Ethan’s mind.

Ethan hesitated, his brow furrowing. "What should I do about Roswaal? His contract is a constant weight on me... I can’t just ignore it."

Dominus replied, "You need to violate your contract."

Ethan scoffed in disbelief. "And let him destroy my soul? No thanks." The idea was absurd.

Dominus’s tone shifted, a flicker of amusement creeping through. "But your soul isn’t the only one within your body, Ethan."

Ethan’s eyes widened slightly. He was about to ask what Dominus meant, but before he could, the answer clicked in his mind. He smirked. "You’re saying I can just sacrifice one of the wolfgrams I absorbed?"

Dominus’s tone darkened, sharp and disapproving. "No. A wolfgram's soul isn’t nearly sufficient in volume to satisfy the contract. You must slay a human. Absorb their soul and then violate the contract at the opportune moment."

Ethan shuddered, a cold wave of discomfort washing over him. "You’re out of your mind if you think I’m going to kill anyone."

Dominus was patient, unrelenting. "It wouldn’t be difficult. Reach deep within. Feel the savage bloodlust granted to you by the wolfgrams you’ve absorbed. Close your eyes, and your blind rage will do the rest."

Ethan clenched his fists, the words gnawing at him, but he shook his head, resolute. "I’m ruling that one out right now. We are not doing that."

Dominus sighed in disappointment, "The alternative is you kill that shaman. All the wolfgrams you’ve slain, along with the shaman, would provide enough. The contract would take from you the exact volume of a human soul. I will manage your Od and ensure that the forces take the wolfgram and the shaman’s soul instead."

Ethan’s expression softened for a moment. The idea was tempting, an easy way out. But then the full weight of it hit him. "So you mean... I’ll be back to normal?"

Dominus’s response was flat. "If you do not intend on using the Authority, you will never succeed in returning home. The Tome is hidden in an unknown location, and only the one who holds your contract can provide it to you. You must use every resource available to you."

Ethan sighed deeply, his hands trembling at his sides. "I don’t know, Dominus. I despise this feeling. The feeling of my body not being my own. Like something else is always lurking just behind my thoughts, clawing its way to the front."

He closed his eyes tightly, trying to block out the unsettling sensation. "It’s disgusting. I don’t want to be a monster."

Dominus’s voice was softer, more reassuring this time. "You’ve only absorbed the souls of savage beasts, Ethan. The souls of men are far more civilized. This feeling... it won’t linger when you begin to slay those who are human."

Ethan shook his head, still struggling to reconcile everything. "It's really unsettling hearing you talk to reassuringly about something so heinous..."

Dominus’s voice grew quieter, almost resigned. "I understand, Ethan. But soon, fate will force your hand. I just hope you are ready to display your will when the time comes."

Ethan’s eyes snapped open as the sounds of the battle below reached him. He stood and peered over the cliff once more. Subaru and Ram were already engaged with Rem—his eyes widened in alarm. The demon maid was tearing through wolfgram after wolfgram, her bloodlust apparent in every swing of her morningstar. But her eyes, those eyes, were fixed on Subaru, burning with a deadly intensity.

Ethan clenched his teeth, his heart racing. "This isn’t good..." he muttered to himself.

The battle was about to get much worse, and he knew the time to act had come.

 

---

Subaru's breath came in short, frantic gasps as he narrowly dodged another vicious swipe from a wolfgram's claws. "How the hell do we stop her?!" he shouted, his eyes darting toward Rem as she swung her morningstar with deadly precision, crushing wolfgram after wolfgram with each swing.

Ram, her expression strained, met Subaru's gaze. "I... I don’t know!" Her voice was laced with exhaustion, a stark contrast to the fierce energy she had been putting out just moments ago.

The two of them fought back-to-back, every movement calculated and desperate. Ram’s Fura spells flared to life, taking out wolfgram after wolfgram that tried to close in on Subaru. The air around them was thick with the scent of blood and the eerie growls of the beasts.

But despite their best efforts, fatigue was beginning to set in. Ram’s energy was waning, her breathing shallow. Subaru noticed her slowing down, her steps faltering as her mana reserves drained. He glanced over at her, his heart sinking. "Ram!" he called, concern flickering in his eyes.

With a soft, strained sigh, Ram fell to her knees, her body finally giving in to the exhaustion. Subaru’s heart raced as panic surged within him. Without thinking, he dove to her side, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her out of the way just as a wolfgram lunged at her position.

The beast snarled in frustration, its meal now gone. It whirled around, its eyes locking onto Subaru. "Oh shit..." Subaru muttered under his breath, realizing his precarious position.

But just as the wolfgram closed in, Subaru heard a sudden, sharp thud as two boots hit the dirt. Before he could even react, Ethan appeared, moving like a blur, and in a flash, he unsheathed Subaru's sword from his hip. Without hesitation, Ethan positioned himself between Subaru and the wolfgram, his eyes burning with cold determination.

"Wha—?" Subaru sputtered, unable to mask his surprise. "How’d you get down here?!"

Ethan scoffed, not sparing Subaru a glance. "Not important. Get behind a log. I’ll deal with Rem." His voice was calm, almost casual, but there was an edge to it.

Subaru scoffed, "You're kidding. I'm not letting you kill yourself!" However Subaru's worries were laid to rest somewhat when Ethan looked over his shoulder and threw his palm out towards Subaru, shouting, "Jiwald!" A bright beam of light shot from his hand with the speed of lightning, Subaru's eyes clenched shut and he heard a hiss and sizzle from right behind him, turning around he saw a dead wolfgram behind him. Ethan yelled out, "I can handle Rem! But I can't do it if I'm worrying about you and Ram! That log there!" He yelled as he pointed off to a log in the distance.

Subaru didn’t hesitate. With a quick nod, he carefully laid Ram down on the ground behind the log, trying his best not to jostle her too much. "Ram? Are you alright?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.

Ram’s eyes fluttered open, her breath ragged. "I’m... just exhausted from using too much mana... Where are we...?"

"We’re hiding behind a log," Subaru replied quickly, a bit of shame in his voice, his gaze flicking back toward Ethan and the chaos unfolding just a few feet away.

Ram's eyes widened. "What about Rem?!"

Subaru turned his gaze toward Rem, who was still cutting through the wolfgrams with terrifying speed and strength. "Ethan’s handling it," he said, trying to reassure her.

Ram raised an eyebrow, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten as her gaze shifted to Subaru. "How did he get down here?"

Subaru just shrugged, still trying to catch his breath. "I don't know."

Meanwhile, Ethan was already preparing for his confrontation. With a deep breath, he applied Thrylok to himself, feeling the power surge through his body as his senses sharpened. He gripped the sword with both hands and assumed a basic stance—one that he had seen in countless movies and video games: the longpoint stance. His sword was held high, the tip pointed directly at the wolfgram.

The beast snarled as it charged, its massive claws extended, ready to strike. Ethan’s eyes were cold, focused. He didn’t need to move much, just enough to adjust the angle of his sword so that the point would meet the wolfgram’s throat before it could even touch him. The wolfgram’s charge was fast, but Ethan was faster.

The moment came in an instant. With a small adjustment, the wolfgram’s neck was pierced, its snarls dying instantly as the lethality of the blow drained the life out of it. The power behind the strike, fueled by the wolfgram's own lunge, opened a lethal cut on the wolfgram's throat from which blood poured out of. It crumpled to the ground, dead before it even realized what had happened.

Ethan’s hand tightened around the hilt of the sword, but he didn’t take a moment to revel in his success. He felt the weight of the wolfgram’s soul pressing against him, a constant reminder of the power he had gained and the consequences it brought.

But there was no time to think about that now. Ethan turned his gaze toward Rem.

She was still locked in combat with the relentless wave of wolfgrams. But there was something different in her posture now. Her eyes were fixed on him not Subaru.

And yet, she couldn’t move. The wolfgrams that surrounded her were keeping her occupied, and though she swung her morningstar with deadly efficiency, more and more of them kept leaping at her, forcing her to focus on the incoming threats.

Ethan saw his opening. With a deep breath, he surged forward, his footsteps light but fast, his body coiling like a spring. Rem’s eyes flicked briefly over her shoulder as she noticed him coming, Ethan charged at full speed as Rem finished her final attack, seemingly fending off the last of the wolfgram she spun on her heel and caught Ethan by the throat, his sword raised high above his head it seemed as though she had him dead to rights, but Ethan's downward movement with his arm had only just begun, Rem confused didn't even consider what he was doing, expecting him to kick or thrash she hadn't pondered, in her illogical bloodlust, on the consequences of letting this strange movement fly. A critical error.

Because instead of cutting, he brought the hilt down with all his strength, aiming directly for Rem’s horn. The sound that followed was almost comical—BUMP!—as the impact hit its mark.

Rem’s horn recoiled into her head, and with it, her body went slack. The bloodlust that had consumed her was instantly severed. She dropped her morningstar, her consciousness slipping away as she collapsed to the ground, utterly limp.

Ethan barely had time to catch her before she hit the dirt. He hoisted her up with one arm, grabbing her morningstar's hilt with the same hand that held the sword, and without a second thought, he bolted toward the log where Subaru and Ram were hiding.

The sound of the wolfgrams’ snarling echoed behind him as they turned and began to give chase. Ethan’s heart pounded in his chest as he sprinted, his legs moving faster than he thought possible. The weight of Rem’s body in his arms was a reminder of the urgency.

He rounded the corner, seeing Subaru and Ram still behind the log. "Let’s get the hell out of here!" he shouted without missing a beat handing the sword back to Subaru.

Subaru nodded quickly, his face grim but resolute, he grabbed the sword and sheathed it. He scooped up Ram, who had only just regained enough strength to sit up, he followed Ethan, running as fast as they could.

Behind them, the wolfgrams howled and snarled, their pursuit relentless. But for the first time, they were pushing forward with the desperate hope that they could escape the storm they had just unleashed.

---

As the evening sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the landscape, the night sky began to take its dark blue hue. But Ethan and Subaru couldn’t afford the luxury of appreciating it; their lives depended on the sprint they had begun, carrying two exhausted maids as they ran for their lives.

The sound of the distant howling of the wolfgrams still echoed through the trees, but after what felt like an eternity of running, it seemed that their pursuers had finally lost their scent. With a heavy sigh of relief, Subaru and Ethan dove into a nearby thicket, setting the two demon maids down gently. Their breathing was ragged, chest heaving from the exertion.

Ethan, feeling the lingering effects of his Thrylok spell wear off, which had drained much of his mana, quickly set Rem down gently against a tree before he collapsed onto the ground, his legs shaking beneath him. The exhaustion was all-consuming, but the danger still wasn’t over. Subaru panted heavily beside him, struggling to recover as well.

Rem’s eyes fluttered open. The sight before her only brought more guilt crashing down on her. Subaru, breathless and shaken, and Ethan, leaning against the dirt, gasping for air—both had risked their lives for her. And then there was Ram, who was still trying to regain her strength, slowly pushing herself up to her knees. Rem could feel the weight of their pain and worry, especially as her sister’s emotions poured into her through their Synesthesia.

Her throat tightened, tears beginning to well in her eyes. "Why… why did you come for me?" she choked out. "How am I supposed to fix my mistakes if all it ends up doing is getting you all hurt?"

Ethan chose to stay silent, sensing the delicate moment unfolding. She probably doesn’t want to hear from me right now, he thought. Instead, Subaru was the one to speak up.

"Is that what this was? Your redemption?" Subaru’s voice was firm, but not unkind. "And while we’re at it, what exactly are you redeeming yourself for? You did nothing wrong."

Rem shook her head vehemently. "That’s not true! I let you get hurt! I was too weak to do anything!" Her voice cracked with self-loathing.

Subaru’s face darkened with a flash of frustration. Then, without warning, he slammed his forehead into hers. The impact was soft enough that Rem hardly felt it—her demon constitution dulling the blow—but Subaru’s stubbornness was undeniable. His forehead left a small cut, blood trickling down his face, but he barely seemed to notice.

"Don’t ever disregard the feelings of others around you, Rem," Subaru’s words were gruff, but filled with meaning. "It’s insulting to those who care for you when you’re determined to do everything alone. We want to help you. To pretend like that isn’t true is to spit in the face of how much we care for you. Doing everything alone isn’t noble—it’s foolish. What’s noble is relying on the people who care about you."

Rem blinked, stunned by Subaru’s impassioned words. She turned her gaze to the others, feeling their unwavering support. Ethan, who had been avoiding eye contact, offered a sheepish smile before turning his attention to the sky, clearly uncomfortable with the weight of the moment. Ram smiled warmly and nodded, her approval unmistakable.

"Is it really okay? If I rely on you...?"

Subaru, understanding her uncertainty, leaned in closer and whispered, his voice tender, "It would make me happy if you relied on me, Rem. But I’m not so amazing either... so I’ll have to rely on you as well. I hope that’s okay."

Tears welled in Rem’s eyes, the warmth of his words breaking through the barriers she had built around herself. Her lips quivered into a smile, and as tears of happiness streamed down her face, she murmured, "It’s perfect."

Subaru smiled back, his expression softer than it had been in days. "Alright then, that settles the matter at hand! Now we just have to figure out how to get out of this forest!"

Ram scoffed, breaking the moment. "The way out is simple. We leave these bushes and head right. Arlam’s not far."

Subaru’s lips curled into a smirk. "I guess this would be a perfect time to usher you three to the right while I heroically sacrifice myself and head left."

Ram snorted at Subaru’s comment. "So, your plan is to draw the wolfgrams’ attention by heading left, while me, Rem, and Ethan make our way to safety by heading right?"

"No!" Rem cried out, horrified at the thought. "You can’t do that, Subaru. You’ll be killed!"

Ethan, already standing, intervened. "Rem’s right. You’re still exhausted from last night. I’m in the best shape here, so let me take the heat. I’ll draw the wolfgram’s attention, and you three go right."

Ram raised an eyebrow. "It’s surprising you still have mana left to do something like that. You’ll surely pass out halfway there."

Ethan shook his head, the light of determination still burning in his eyes. He activated both Thrylok and Luminor, the spell enveloping his body with a glowing aura that left Ram speechless. "I’ll be fine."

Ram glanced at Ethan, her voice heavy with concern. "Explanations are in order once we escape this situation."

Ethan gave her a small, reassuring smile. He was used to this by now. "Understood."

Subaru frowned. "I'm going with you," he said, placing a hand on Ethan's shoulder.

Before Ethan could respond, Dominus's voice echoed in his mind: It's the most sensible plan. The weakened maids head right while you and the boy, both drenched in Miasma, distract the mawbeasts. The worst that can happen is he dies. I have confidence in you to escape with your life.

Ethan frowned. "I'm not trying to be rude, but are you sure you can hold your own?"

Subaru smirked. "I've got a totally OP plan for dealing with that Shaman. Leave it to me."

Ethan bit his lip. "You know, the last time you said that, I remember having to jump in and save your life," he said sarcastically, referring to their desperate battle at the Loothouse.

Subaru grinned. "I swear, this time will be different."

Ethan just shook his head.

Rem interjected, "Can't we all head right? If I activate my horn, we should be able to make it in time—"

"No," Ram interrupted. "You're far too exhausted to sustain your oni form."

Rem looked increasingly desperate. She turned to Subaru, tears brimming in her eyes. For a moment, she was silent. Then, she whispered, "Please... don't die."

Subaru chuckled and patted her head. "Leaving on such a sad note? I couldn't stomach dying with this atmosphere. Besides, I've got Ethan."

Ethan sighed, rolling his eyes.

Rem glanced at him, guilt flickering in her expression. When he met her gaze, she quickly looked away. "Be careful," she murmured.

Ethan nodded. "Yeah," he replied, his voice flat, unsure if he still harbored resentment toward her.

Ram hoisted Rem onto her back and faced the two. She looked at Ethan. "I'm expecting you both to survive."

Ethan blinked. "Well... me too?"

Subaru chimed in. "We plan on it. We'll see you back in Arlam."

Ram nodded. Rem hesitated as if she wanted to say something, but before she could, Ram turned and jogged away.

Ethan exhaled sharply. "You ready for this?"

Subaru scoffed. "No. And if you told me you were, I wouldn't believe you."

Ethan smiled.

"Alright," Subaru continued, "just follow my lead. I'll gather those wolfgrams, and when the Shaman shows up, I'm gonna Shamac him. Then, we hit him with everything we've got."

Ethan nodded. "Guess I'll play crowd control?"

"Just let me know when I'm out of time."

Ethan gave a final nod, and together, they jogged toward the confrontation.

Subaru and Ethan hadn’t jogged far before the forest erupted with snarls. Wolfgrams closed in from every direction, their glowing eyes piercing through the underbrush. Subaru skidded to a halt in front of Ethan, scanning the encroaching pack.

"You’ve got enough mana to handle them, right?" Subaru asked, his voice tight with urgency.

Ethan sputtered, "No—there’s a metric shit ton of them!"

Subaru scoffed. "I don’t see the Shaman—wait, there!" He jabbed a finger ahead.

Through the chaos stood the source of their nightmare: a small, unassuming dog with cold, calculating eyes.

Without warning, Subaru turned, snatching the sword from Ethan’s hands. He ripped it from its sheath and leveled the blade at the creature.

"No mangy mutts are gonna keep me from my happy ending, asshole!" he roared.

Ethan, wasting no time, unleashed a volley of Jiwald spells. The searing blasts incinerated the most reckless wolfgrams, their howls silenced in bursts of flame. The surge of mana coursing through his gate left him sharper, stronger—if he ignored the vile waves of hatred that clung to each kill.

Subaru, fixated on the Shaman, seemed to trust Ethan entirely with the swarm. And while he was holding his ground for now, more and more wolfgrams poured from the shadows, jaws snapping, claws tearing through the earth.

"You wanna use that trump card soon—? Shit!—Jiwald!" Ethan barked, his voice strained.

Subaru flicked his gaze back for half a second—just long enough to catch Ethan gripping a wolfgram by the neck, swinging it overhead, and blasting it point-blank with a Jiwald. The creature's head vanished in a flash of light and ash.

The Shaman’s lips curled into a sneer. With a sharp, guttural growl, it slammed its paw into the earth.

The air thickened. Its body twisted and stretched, limbs warping as bones cracked and sinews snapped.

Before their eyes, the small dog transformed—its form grotesquely swelling into a towering wolfgram, eyes blazing with malice.

Subaru’s jaw dropped. “You gotta be fu—”

A wolfgram lunged from his blind spot. Subaru staggered back, jerking the sword up just in time to impale it. The beast yelped, thrashing as it tore away—taking the sword with it, the blade buried deep in its side.

Ethan whipped his head around between kills. “Did you just lose the sword?”

Subaru barely managed to shout back between dodges, “It’s a minor, temporary... disadvantageous situation!”

Ethan scoffed, his voice strained as he grappled with a snarling wolfgram. “Wasn’t it you who said, ‘We could be heroes’?!” He grunted, throwing the beast off and incinerating it with a blast. “This what you had in mind?!”

“Like hell THIS—” Subaru ducked under snapping jaws, rolling through the dirt. "—Shit!—was what I had in mind!” he yelled, twisting and vaulting over another wolfgram, his eyes locked on the beast still skewered with his only weapon.

---

The sounds of chaos crashed through the trees—howls, spells, and a familiar voice cursing through the carnage. Rem’s heart pounded as she turned her head, her body trembling with exhaustion.

Her eyes widened in horror. Ethan and Subaru stood locked in battle, fighting desperately against a horde of wolfgrams.

"Sister—the wolfgrams have surrounded Subaru and Ethan! We need to turn back befor—"

"Don’t look back, Rem," Ram cut in sharply. Her voice was firm, but beneath it, Rem heard something else—anguish. It was faint but unmistakable.

Ram had told them to survive. But in this moment, she had resigned them to their fates.

Rem’s chest tightened.

Suddenly, Subaru’s agonized scream tore through the forest as a wolfgram’s jaws clamped onto his shoulder. Ethan’s voice followed—a sharp curse as he rushed to his friend's side.

Rem froze, her eyes wide with shock as memories flooded her mind—moments of him.

The black-haired boy. The one who reeked of that despicable scent. She had hated it. Hated him. And because of that hatred, she had dismissed so much—every kind thing he did, every clumsy, goofy gesture, every selfless act.

But now, through the haze of battle, she saw him clearly. The warmth she had ignored rushed back, overwhelming her.

Her heart swelled with admiration—and shattered with terror. She felt herself breaking, torn between every instinct screaming to run and the unbearable truth that, in moments, she might witness his death.

Tears streamed down her cheeks, her lips trembling as a plea escaped in a cracked, broken voice:

"Sissy... please..."

The raw desperation surged through their Synesthesia, slamming into Ram like a tidal wave. She gasped, her breath stolen by the intensity of Rem’s emotions—desperation so fierce it burned, and something more—admiration so pure it buckled her knees.

Ram's legs gave out. She collapsed, the strength to carry Rem drained from her body, crushed under the weight of her sister’s heartache.

Rem's body twisted as she reached back, her arm outstretched, her voice breaking into a scream:

"SU-BARU!!"

---

Ethan wasted no time. He ripped the wolfgram off of Subaru, tackling it to the ground before firing another Jiwald point-blank into its chest. Subaru panted, his hand pressed against his searing shoulder.

"Shit! Hey, Ethan, how many more of those can you fire?"

Ethan looked up, fire in his eyes. "Enough. Why?"

Subaru glanced at the injured wolfgram, still stumbling toward the trees with the sword embedded in its body. "Cover me. I’ll grab the sword, then hit the Shaman with a Shamac. When I do, fire everything you've got at him."

Ethan nodded, his focus unwavering. Subaru dashed toward the wolfgram with the sword, and as he moved, the heat of Ethan’s Jiwald blasts surged past him, the flashes casting long shadows on the ground. He could feel the intense energy of each spell as they cut down their enemies.

Subaru reached the wolfgram, gripping the sword's hilt with both hands. He yanked with all his strength, and the creature howled in pain. Subaru’s yell of his own erupted. "SHAMAC!"

A pitch-black cloud billowed from Subaru, just outside of Ethan’s range. The Shaman, however, was caught in its vortex. Ethan raised both palms to the sky, shouting, "JIWALD!" Beams of searing light and heat tore through the Shaman’s back, burning it with blinding intensity.

Subaru didn’t hesitate. With newfound strength, he sprinted toward the Shaman. He heard Ethan yell out, "DRAVIK!" and suddenly his legs burned with power as Dravik’s surge coursed through him. Leaping high, his eyes locked on the Shaman’s enraged face. "Bad dog," Subaru smirked, then drove the sword into the Shaman's eye.

The creature's roar shook the air, but it crumpled to the ground, lifeless. The remaining wolfgrams, sensing their leader’s death, retreated into the underbrush.

Subaru landed beside Ethan, both of them watching the Shaman's lifeless body.

Ethan glanced at Subaru. "Did you really drop a one-liner?"

Subaru chuckled, his chest heaving. "You know, that’s more like what I imagined when I said we could be heroes."

Ethan rolled his eyes. "Well, I better apologize to the rest of the mansion for swelling your ego this much."

Their brief moment of levity was shattered as the forest around them filled with the growls of more wolfgrams.

"Shit!" Subaru hissed. "Do you think these things know I’m a one-trick pony? I’m out of mana!"

Ethan scoffed. "I’m sure they do. But I’m not." He dropped to his knees, pressing his palms against the dirt. "Get close to me!"

Subaru hesitated for a second, then moved in behind Ethan.

Ethan yelled, "EL RAVAK!"

A surge of heat enveloped them both as massive spires of flame erupted around them, swirling in a tight circle. The wolfgrams closest to them were consumed by the fire, their shrieks quickly silenced.

Subaru’s eyes widened in disbelief. "Hey, man... you think Beako wouldn’t mind teaching me a little..."

But before he could finish, he looked down and saw Ethan barely conscious, teeth gritted as he fought to maintain the spell. The mana Ethan's Authority allowed him to absorb from the slain wolfgrams kept the flames roaring, but it wasn’t enough to keep him fully conscious. His body was shutting down.

As the last of the wolfgrams fled, Ethan collapsed, his body finally succumbing to exhaustion.

Subaru knelt by him, checking his pulse. "Shit…" He muttered, relief mixed with frustration. Ethan was still alive, just drained of mana.

But the remaining wolfgrams noticed. They charged back, fewer than before, but still too many for Subaru to fight alone.

"Shit! I was so damn close..." Subaru muttered as a familiar panic washed over him. A primal fear gripped his chest—another loop, the thought clawing at his mind.

"No, fuck that!" Subaru snarled, clenching his fists. "I’m not going down without a fight, you filthy dogs!"

His eyes darted to the sword still embedded in the Shaman’s corpse. But before he could act, a voice rang out above the chaos.

"Ul~ Goa!"

Heat exploded through the underbrush as flames erupted, quickly wiping out the last of the wolfgrams.

Subaru looked up in disbelief, seeing Roswaal descending from the sky, his robes billowing around him. Subaru couldn’t help but laugh, the tension finally lifting.

"Better late than never, huh, Roswaal?"

Roswaal smiled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "My, my! What a mess I’ve found my staff in…" His gaze shifted to Ethan and the Shaman’s body. "Well, it seems you’ve done quite well for yourselves."

Just then, Ram and Rem appeared, hobbling toward them, both leaning on each other for support.

Ram bowed deeply, her voice tinged with regret. "Please forgive our failure—"

Roswaal interrupted her with a grin. "Failure? You all stepped up and protected Arlam and the Mansion from two separate attacks. I consider your performance more than satisfactory. And I intend to reward those who performed kindly." He flashed Subaru a smirk.

Rem, without warning, rushed at Subaru and tackled him into a crushing hug. Her oni strength was on full display as she buried her face in his chest, her tears soaking his clothes.

"Subaru! You lived... you didn’t die! Subaru!" She babbled, her voice cracking with emotion.

Subaru winced, his breath knocked from his chest. "Rem! Augh… I can’t breathe right now…! Ah, jeez... Guess I should get used to it..."

As Dravik wore off, Subaru’s eyelids grew heavy, and he passed out, still held tightly in Rem's embrace.

Ram looked down at the two, then turned her gaze to Ethan's unconscious form with a quiet respect. She knelt beside him, and Roswaal smiled knowingly.

"Well, it seems our two new additions have performed admirably," Roswaal mused.

Ram nodded, her voice soft. "Indeed."

Roswaal smiled, a hint of mischief in his eyes. "Perhaps later, you’ll tell me the finer details?"

Ram nodded, her expression contemplative as she looked at Ethan, then back to Roswaal. "Of course." she spoke quietly, it was clear this current conflict was over but there was no promise there wouldn't be another one.

---

As Roswaal, Ram, and Rem emerged from the forest and entered Arlam, they were met by Emilia, Puck, and Beatrice, who had been waiting patiently. The sight of Rem and Ram carrying Subaru and Ethan immediately sent a ripple of concern through the group.

Emilia rushed forward, her voice laced with worry. "Are they okay? Do they need healing?" Her eyes searched over the two unconscious forms.

Before anyone could respond, Roswaal interjected smoothly, "They’re both exhausted. For now, let’s get them back to the mansion, shall we?"

Emilia nodded, though her attention shifted to Ethan. Her brow furrowed. "Wait, when did Ethan go off to the forest? We left him in the Forbidden Library..."

Ram let out a weary sigh. "He sprinted here as soon as he realized we were gone. He spoke with Miss Beatrice, then chased after us without hesitation."

All eyes turned to Beatrice, who gave a resigned sigh. "Indeed," she murmured, casting a brief glance at Ethan before looking ahead again. She mumbled quietly to herself, though just loud enough for the others to hear, "That boy owes Betty more and more every day... though I can’t deny, I’m glad he returned alive."

Puck narrowed his eyes, but said nothing. The group fell into an uneasy silence as they continued walking back to the mansion, the weight of the day's events still hanging in the air.

Beatrice’s gaze flickered back to Ethan, her expression unreadable. She couldn’t help but smile softly, despite herself. But her mind was already turning over the suspicion lingering over his sudden appearance in the forest. He would have to explain that, sooner or later.

For now, though, an air of relief settled over the group as they walked. Rem looked down at Subaru, admiration shining in her eyes. Ram’s gaze, on the other hand, softened as she looked at Ethan, a quiet gratitude in her heart. There were many things they still needed to discuss with these two boys—things that went beyond their reckless bravery.

Emilia couldn’t help but feel a deep worry for both Subaru and Ethan. They had risked everything, and while she admired their courage, she longed to talk to them about their reckless choices.

Roswaal smiled knowingly, leading the group forward.

They managed to restore Rem to her senses, and even killed the Shaman while fending off hordes of wolfgrams. Perhaps I was wrong to focus so much on Ethan. I need to figure out what truly happened, and whether controlling Subaru is in my best interests as well. For now, though, I’ll allow them some well-deserved rest. I’ve waited 400 long years. I can afford to wait a little longer.

The conflict was truly over. But in the back of everyone's minds, there was no promise that peace would last. Not for long.